Campian Englished. Or A translation of the Ten reasons in which Edmund Campian (of the Societie of Iesus) priest, insisted in his challenge, to the Vniuersities of Oxford and Cambridge Made by a priest of the Catholike and Roman Church.
         Rationes decem. English
         Campion, Edmund, Saint, 1540-1581.
      
       
         
           1632
        
      
       Approx. 169 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 98 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A17867
         STC 4535
         ESTC S116202
         99851419
         99851419
         16690
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A17867)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 16690)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1092:03)
      
       
         
           
             Campian Englished. Or A translation of the Ten reasons in which Edmund Campian (of the Societie of Iesus) priest, insisted in his challenge, to the Vniuersities of Oxford and Cambridge Made by a priest of the Catholike and Roman Church.
             Rationes decem. English
             Campion, Edmund, Saint, 1540-1581.
          
           192, [2] p.
           
             s.n.,
             [Rouen?] :
             Printed with licence. M. DC. XXXII. [1632]
          
           
             A translation, by Laurence Anderton, of: Campion, Edmund. Rationes decem.
             Place of publication conjectured by STC.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Catholic Church -- Doctrines -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-01 Ben Griffin
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-01 Ben Griffin
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           CAMPIAN
           ENGLISHED
           .
           OR
           A
           TRANSLATION
           of
           the
           TEN
           REASONS
           ,
           in
           which
           EDMVND
           CAMPIAN
           (
           of
           the
           SOCIETIE
           of
           IESVS
           )
           Priest
           ,
           insisted
           in
           his
           Challenge
           ,
           to
           the
           Vniuersities
           of
           Oxford
           and
           Cambridge
           Made
           by
           a
           PRIEST
           of
           the
           Catholike
           and
           Roman
           Church
           ,
        
         
           
             Vidi
             mulierem
             ebriam
             de
             sanguine
             Sanctorum
             ,
             &
             de
             sanguine
             Martyrum
             IESV
             .
          
           
             Apocalyps
             .
             c.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           Printed
           with
           Licence
           .
           M.
           DC
           .
           XXXII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Let
           the
           courteous
           Reader
           be
           pleased
           to
           correct
           the
           faults
           escaped
           in
           printing
           as
           followeth
           :
        
         
           Pag
           24.
           lin
           .
           17.
           
           Shill
           ,
           reade
           ,
           skill
           .
           30
           6.
           fo
           ,
           reade
           ,
           so
           .
           37.10
           .
           ob
           ,
           read●
           ,
           of
           .
           16
           payers
           ,
           reade
           ,
           prayers
           .
           42.5
           .
           Tohy
           ,
           reade
           ,
           Tobie
           .
           49.16
           .
           achowledgeth
           ,
           reade
           ,
           acknowledgeth
           71.11
           .
           suth
           ,
           reade
           ,
           such
           91.6
           .
           vnworthiby
           ,
           reade
           ,
           vnworthily
           .
           98.
           penult
           .
           exhihited
           ,
           reade
           ,
           exhibited
           97.19
           .
           moning
           ,
           reade
           ,
           mouing
           20.
           fast
           ,
           reade
           ,
           fasts
           .
           1●9
           .
           2
           .
           vohappie
           ,
           reade
           ,
           vnhappie
           .
        
         
           20.
           manntrs
           ,
           reade
           ,
           manners
           .
           147.18
           .
           it
           ,
           reade
           ,
           in
           .
           178.15
           .
           testore
           ,
           reade
           ,
           restore
           .
           183.12
           in
           ,
           reade
           ,
           is
           .
           189.1
           .
           bryas
           ,
           reade
           ,
           bryars
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Translatour's
           EPISTLE
           DEDICATORIE
           to
           the
           ENGLISH
           FATHERS
           of
           the
           Societie
           of
           IESVS
           .
        
         
           
             MOST
             Vertuous
             ,
             Reuerend
             ,
             &
             Learned
             MEN
          
           ;
           To
           whome
           should
           I
           rather
           addresse
           this
           my
           small
           labour
           ,
           then
           to
           yourselues
           ,
           who
           are
           partly
           interessed
           in
           the
           Person
           ,
           whose
           Worke
           is
           here
           translated
           ,
           since
           you
           are
           all
           members
           of
           that
           Societie
           ,
           in
           
           which
           he
           dyed
           :
           partly
           ,
           in
           the
           Cause
           with
           him
           ,
           since
           you
           haue
           deuoted
           yourselues
           to
           the
           propagation
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           dyed
           ?
           In
           which
           Combat
           no
           doubt
           he
           well
           remembred
           (
           though
           in
           a
           different
           sense
           )
           those
           words
           of
           a
           holy
           Father
           :
           (a)
           
             Moriar
             ,
             ne
             moriar
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Worke
           ,
           which
           at
           this
           present
           receaues
           from
           me
           ,
           an
           English
           tincture
           and
           dye
           ,
           is
           in
           its
           Originall
           of
           such
           worth
           ,
           that
           I
           neede
           not
           to
           marchandize
           and
           stall
           forth
           the
           valew
           of
           it
           ,
           seing
           your
           owne
           Iudgements
           can
           best
           censure
           thereof
           .
           For
           I
           presume
           ,
           that
           diuers
           
           of
           you
           haue
           (
           I
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           read
           ,
           but
           )
           euen
           studyed
           the
           Booke
           it self
           .
           Only
           this
           I
           will
           maintayne
           ,
           that
           the
           Authour
           hath
           here
           in
           discoursing
           of
           the
           supreme
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Catholike
           Fayth
           ,
           inuested
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           and
           cloathed
           them
           in
           such
           roabes
           of
           speach
           ,
           as
           best
           sorte
           to
           their
           Reuerence
           &
           Maiesty
           ;
           since
           a
           Man
           is
           able
           to
           glasse
           in
           this
           small
           Treatise
           ,
           the
           full
           perfection
           of
           Elocution
           and
           Oratorie
           .
        
         
           His
           Vertues
           ,
           Learning
           ,
           Christian
           feruour
           ,
           and
           Resolution
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           here
           endeauour
           to
           display
           ;
           for
           I
           grant
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           pensill
           them
           
           forth
           ;
           Who
           was
           in
           his
           owne
           time
           reputed
           (
           by
           his
           enemies
           )
           euill
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           remarkably
           good
           ;
           And
           whose
           Centrall
           cogitations
           were
           euer
           fixed
           vpon
           the
           gayning
           of
           Soules
           ,
           for
           which
           (
           as
           aboue
           I
           intimated
           )
           he
           dyed
           the
           
             death
             of
             Saints
          
           :
           Who
           now
           ioyeth
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           then
           lamented
           ;
           and
           laugheth
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           wept
           :
           (b)
           
             Qui
             seminant
             in
             lachrimis
             ,
             in
             exultatione
             metent
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           for
           my
           more
           peculiar
           dedication
           of
           this
           my
           Translation
           (
           besides
           the
           reasons
           aboue
           sett-downe
           )
           my
           owne
           respectfull
           affection
           towards
           your
           Order
           inuiteth
           me
           thereto
           :
           
           Which
           affection
           is
           not
           grounded
           without
           iust
           cause
           .
           For
           you
           are
           the
           Men
           (
           I
           meane
           your
           Order
           )
           designed
           to
           repayre
           &
           re-edifye
           the
           decayed
           Walls
           of
           the
           Cittie
           of
           God
           :
           you
           are
           the
           Men
           ,
           whose
           prouince
           and
           charge
           is
           not
           only
           to
           re-estate
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           in
           such
           Countries
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           she
           in
           former
           times
           hath
           beene
           vnworthily
           exiled
           ;
           but
           withall
           (
           to
           speake
           in
           the
           Idiome
           of
           the
           Prophet
           )
           to
           (c)
           
             enlarge
             the
             place
             of
             her
             Tents
             ,
             and
             spreade
             out
             the
             curtayns
             of
             her
             habitation
             ,
             euen
             amōg
             the
             Gentils
             :
          
           you
           are
           the
           Men
           ,
           whose
           function
           in
           Catholike
           
           Countryes
           is
           so
           to
           organize
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           the
           Soule
           of
           youth
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           may
           receaue
           the
           Information
           of
           Learning
           and
           Pietie
           :
           you
           are
           the
           Men
           ,
           who
           doe
           indoctrinate
           your
           Penitents
           and
           followers
           (
           howsoeuer
           H●resie
           and
           her
           Attendāts
           barke
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           in
           true
           Allegiance
           to
           their
           Temporall
           Soueraignes
           ;
           And
           therefore
           not
           vndeseruedly
           was
           that
           worthie
           Souldier
           ,
           the
           
             old
             Prince
             of
             Parma
          
           (
           once
           Gouernour
           of
           the
           Low-Countryes
           )
           accustomed
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             for
             keeping
             of
             a
             Towne
             in
             dutie
             and
             Loyaltie
             to
             the
             Ciuil
             Magistrate
             ,
             he
             had
             rather
             haue
             it
             fortifyed
             
             with
             a
             Colledge
             of
             Iesuits
             ,
             then
             with
             a
             Garrison
             of
             Souldiers
             ;
             since
             by
             the
             one
             (
             sayd
             he
             )
             Obedience
             is
             procured
             chiefly
             through
             seruile
             feare
             of
             man
             ,
             by
             the
             other
             through
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Soule
             's
             perdition
             :
          
           To
           conclude
           ,
           you
           are
           the
           Men
           ,
           who
           not
           only
           by
           Inherencie
           ,
           but
           euen
           by
           Production
           ,
           may
           be
           iustly
           stiled
           Literate
           and
           Vertuous
           ;
           since
           you
           no
           lesse
           plant
           these
           Qualities
           in
           others
           ,
           then
           you
           enioy
           them
           in
           yourselues
           .
           So
           desirous
           you
           are
           to
           spreade
           and
           fructifie
           in
           all
           worthie
           and
           charitable
           Actions
           .
           But
           what
           is
           here
           your
           remuneration
           and
           Reward
           ?
           Giue
           eare
           vnto
           the
           
           Prophet
           ,
           &
           exult
           :
           [d)
           
             Qui
             docti
             fuerint
             ,
             fulgebunt
             quasi
             splendor
             firmamenti
             ;
             Et
             qui
             ad
             iustitiam
             erudiunt
             multos
             ,
             quasi
             stellae
             in
             perpetuas
             aeternitates
             .
          
        
         
           I
           would
           not
           be
           thought
           by
           anie
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           were
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           besides
           yourselues
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           were
           not
           furnished
           with
           manie
           others
           ,
           who
           most
           painefully
           labour
           in
           the
           Vineyard
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           much
           enriching
           and
           cultiuating
           it
           ,
           by
           their
           pious
           endeauours
           .
           No.
           God
           forbid
           ,
           my
           Affectiō
           should
           so
           farre
           transport
           my
           Iudgement
           .
           For
           I
           (
           euen
           with
           ioy
           )
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           throughout
           
           all
           countryes
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           (
           and
           euen
           among
           my
           owne
           Ranke
           of
           Priests
           in
           England
           )
           manie
           others
           ,
           most
           learned
           ,
           most
           zealous
           ,
           most
           religious
           ,
           most
           laborious
           in
           the
           spirituall
           good
           of
           their
           Christian
           Bretheren
           ;
           &
           who
           would
           be
           readie
           to
           engage
           their
           bloud
           for
           the
           Saluation
           of
           Soules
           .
           For
           here
           we
           must
           rest
           assured
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           the
           Celestial
           ,
           so
           in
           our
           
             terrestrial
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           (c)
           
             Multae
             mansiones
             sunt
          
           ,
           there
           are
           manie
           different
           states
           and
           Professions
           of
           men
           ;
           yet
           all
           (
           though
           by
           seuerall
           wayes
           and
           courses
           )
           leaueling
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Marke
           .
        
         
         
           Only
           this
           I
           say
           (
           
             most
             Worthie
             Men
          
           )
           &
           this
           at
           all
           times
           I
           wil
           say
           :
           The
           Church
           of
           God
           hath
           receaued
           that
           comfort
           &
           benefitt
           by
           your
           Order
           ,
           as
           that
           Luther
           and
           his
           broode
           (
           for
           Truth
           and
           Falshood
           euer
           moue
           about
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Center
           of
           Religion
           )
           had
           made
           farre
           greater
           incursions
           throughout
           Europe
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           beene
           withstoode
           and
           beaten
           back
           by
           Perswading
           ,
           by
           Preaching
           ,
           by
           Writing
           ,
           by
           Prayer
           ,
           by
           exemplarie
           liues
           ,
           and
           by
           diuers
           other
           forcible
           meanes
           of
           Men
           of
           your
           Profession
           .
           This
           then
           being
           a
           veritie
           vndeniable
           ,
           the
           lesse
           is
           anie
           one
           
           to
           marueile
           ,
           why
           I
           doe
           dedicate
           this
           my
           small
           worke
           to
           you
           ,
           since
           I
           see
           ,
           you
           so
           peculiarly
           dedicate
           yourselues
           to
           God.
           And
           thus
           humbly
           beseeching
           you
           to
           vouchsafe
           (
           now
           and
           then
           )
           your
           charitable
           remembrance
           of
           me
           ,
           in
           the
           times
           of
           your
           chiefest
           Deuotions
           ,
           for
           the
           expiating
           of
           my
           maniefold
           sinnes
           ,
           I
           cease
           euer
           continuing
           .
        
         
           
             Your's
             in
             all
             respectfull
             Obseruancie
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TRANSLATOVR'S
           EPISTLE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             COurteous
             Reader
          
           ;
           Hauing
           euer
           allotted
           (
           for
           my
           priuate
           studyes
           )
           certaine
           howers
           from
           the
           dailie
           exercising
           of
           my
           function
           of
           Priesthood
           ;
           and
           lately
           vnbethinking
           me
           ,
           what
           profitable
           labour
           I
           might
           vndertake
           ,
           whereby
           others
           might
           be
           bettered
           (
           for
           I
           willingly
           acknowledge
           that
           Principle
           :
           
             bonum
             est
             sui
             diffusiuum
          
           )
           my
           imagination
           could
           not
           fixe
           itself
           more
           firmely
           on
           anie
           other
           Subiect
           ,
           then
           in
           translating
           
             the
             Ten
             Reasons
          
           ,
           which
           contayned
           a
           
           Challenge
           made
           to
           both
           the
           Vniuersities
           by
           that
           Blessed
           Saint
           ,
           
             Fathe●
             Campia●
          
           of
           the
           
             Societie
             of
             IESVS
          
           ;
           Who
           after
           much
           spirituall
           good
           by
           him
           donne
           ,
           suffered
           death
           in
           Queene
           Elizabeth's
           dayes
           ;
           he
           so
           purchasing
           life
           ,
           by
           loosing
           of
           life
           :
           Who
           might
           then
           well
           expostulate
           with
           his
           Enemies
           in
           the
           words
           (
           not
           comparatiuely
           ,
           for
           that
           were
           blasphemie
           ,
           but
           allusiuely
           )
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           did
           with
           the
           Iewes
           :
           (a)
           
             propter
             quod
             opus
             (
             bonum
             )
             me
             lapidatis
          
           ?
        
         
           Now
           touching
           the
           Booke
           here
           translated
           ;
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Latin
           Originall
           most
           exquisit
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           Ar●
           therein
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Matter
           veyled
           vnder
           the
           Art.
           And
           for
           the
           first
           ;
           Whereas
           Rhetorike
           chiefly
           consisteth
           in
           applying
           Reason
           to
           the
           Imagination
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           easie
           inuading
           and
           mouing
           the
           will
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           
           giue
           an
           assent
           to
           the
           Vnderstanding
           ,
           this
           poynt
           is
           so
           fully
           performed
           by
           the
           Authour
           ,
           as
           that
           I
           thinke
           ,
           euen
           therein
           ,
           it
           may
           ouermatch
           any
           so
           small
           a
           part
           of
           Tullie's
           Works
           .
           For
           to
           insist
           a
           litle
           in
           the
           stile
           or
           Dialect
           of
           writing
           :
           We
           finde
           therein
           such
           proprieties
           of
           most
           significant
           words
           ,
           where
           he
           vndertaketh
           to
           deliuer
           a
           thing
           in
           proper
           tearmes
           :
           such
           swelling
           Metaphors
           (
           yet
           not
           forced
           )
           here
           and
           there
           dispersed
           ,
           for
           the
           encreasing
           of
           the
           sense
           :
           such
           choyce
           vse
           of
           F●equentatiues
           ,
           and
           Diminutiues
           ,
           when
           either
           the
           poynt
           expressed
           is
           often
           iterated
           ,
           or
           through
           an
           Extenuation
           is
           to
           appeare
           litle
           in
           the
           Reader
           's
           eye
           :
           such
           vehement
           and
           ingeminated
           Interrogations
           ,
           for
           the
           greater
           asseueration
           of
           the
           matter
           discussed
           :
           such
           short
           Transitions
           &
           deliueries
           of
           himself
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           when
           either
           
           the
           subiect
           expressed
           was
           donne
           in
           haste
           ,
           or
           when
           but
           incidently
           it
           is
           spoken
           of
           ;
           such
           precise
           Climaxes
           or
           Gradations
           of
           words
           (
           especially
           of
           Epithets
           )
           placed
           in
           order
           ,
           that
           thereby
           the
           sense
           may
           by
           degrees
           tise
           ,
           and
           become
           more
           full
           :
           briefly
           (
           to
           omit
           manie
           other
           ornaments
           of
           Speach
           )
           such
           elegant
           Apostrophies
           to
           the
           Vniuersities
           ,
           and
           other
           closing
           Epiphonema●s
           and
           Acclamations
           ,
           when
           the
           poynt
           hath
           beene
           largely
           amplifyed
           ,
           or
           fully
           treated
           of
           :
           And
           all
           this
           is
           performed
           with
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           perfection
           of
           A●t
           ,
           as
           that
           if
           we
           do
           take
           away
           anie
           one
           word
           ,
           and
           insert
           in
           its
           place
           any
           other
           Synonymous
           word
           ,
           the
           sense
           partly
           quayleth
           .
           We
           may
           adde
           hereto
           the
           compendious
           shortnes
           of
           his
           stile
           ,
           and
           the
           lof●ines
           of
           it
           .
           The
           shortnes
           (
           it
           being
           voyde
           of
           all
           spinositie
           &
           obscuritie
           )
           
           exacts
           more
           cunning
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           plentie
           of
           the
           Matter
           ,
           which
           those
           few
           Leaues
           doe
           inuolue
           .
           For
           we
           see
           ,
           more
           skill
           is
           required
           to
           draw
           a
           curious
           picture
           ,
           in
           a
           litle
           Table
           ,
           then
           in
           a
           large
           .
           Now
           the
           sublimitie
           of
           the
           stile
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           that
           through
           manie
           Schemes
           and
           Figures
           of
           Oratorie
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           well
           called
           C●thurnall
           and
           statelie
           ;
           his
           pen
           indeede
           flying
           therein
           a
           higher
           pitch
           ,
           then
           euer
           Phaëton
           ,
           who
           (
           accor●ing
           to
           the
           Poets
           )
           was
           carryed
           in
           his
           Father's
           chariot
           .
           Which
           Circumstance
           of
           writing
           implye●h
           a
           farre
           greater
           difficultie
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           peculiar
           subiect
           it
           being
           matter
           of
           Diuinitie
           and
           Controuersies
           in
           Fayth
           .
           And
           yet
           ●uen
           in
           this
           poynt
           he
           obserueth
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           Decerum
           ,
           so
           much
           exacted
           in
           true
           Rhetorike
           :
           for
           where
           the
           subiect
           to
           be
           
           expressed
           ,
           is
           not
           of
           anie
           sublime
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           meane
           and
           low
           Nature
           ,
           there
           his
           words
           runne
           low
           ,
           and
           he
           in
           such
           places
           purposly
           vseth
           certaine
           Flats
           and
           Playnes
           in
           his
           stile
           ;
           which
           resemble
           humble
           and
           pleasant
           vales
           ,
           seated
           among
           loftie
           hills
           .
        
         
           Besides
           all
           this
           artificiall
           furniture
           of
           Speach
           ,
           there
           is
           found
           a
           wonderfull
           
             Christian
             feruour
          
           in
           his
           words
           ,
           well
           discouering
           his
           vndauted
           spirit
           ,
           and
           firie
           desire
           to
           suffer
           for
           the
           Catholike
           Religion
           ,
           which
           fire
           nothing
           but
           his
           owne
           Bloud
           could
           after
           extinguish
           ;
           And
           accordingly
           he
           had
           that
           felicitie
           granted
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           (b)
           
             wash
             his
             robes
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Lamb
          
           :
           Happie
           man
           !
           who
           by
           once
           loosing
           his
           Breath
           ,
           performed
           a
           double
           death
           ;
           by
           the
           one
           he
           satisfying
           the
           due
           of
           Originall
           sinne
           ;
           by
           the
           other
           ,
           his
           particular
           sinnes
           :
           Whose
           
           death
           was
           so
           working
           and
           mouing
           with
           
             D●ctour
             Case
          
           of
           Oxford
           (
           the
           greatest
           Philosopher
           ,
           that
           our
           English
           Vniuersities
           haue
           brought
           forth
           in
           this
           time
           )
           that
           diuers
           moneths
           after
           the
           execution
           of
           
             Father
             ●ampian
          
           ,
           and
           
             M
             
             r.
             Sherwi●
          
           (
           that
           most
           holie
           Man
           )
           th●
           D●ctou●
           being
           in
           London
           ,
           and
           behoul●ing
           their
           heads
           &
           quarters
           vpon
           long
           poles
           ouer
           one
           of
           the
           Cittie-gate●
           ,
           saide
           in
           great
           vehemencie
           to
           one
           in
           his
           co●pani●
           :
           
             Conciona●tur
             &
             adhuc
             ,
             &
             adhu●
             ;
             ●heir
             dead
             ●odies
             pr●a●h
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             euen
             to
             this
             instant
             .
          
           And
           to
           pro●eede
           furth●r
           ;
           this
           Apostoli●all
           man
           (
           I
           meane
           
             Father
             Campian
          
           )
           being
           vpon
           the
           ladder
           ,
           and
           readie
           to
           be
           cast
           of
           ,
           tooke
           these
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           for
           his
           Text
           ,
           to
           discourse
           of
           to
           the
           people
           :
           (i)
           
             Spectaculum
             facti
             sumus
             mundo
             ,
             &
             Ang●lis
             ,
             &
             hominibus
          
           ;
           a
           
           s●ntence
           the
           most
           apposite
           and
           choisest
           (
           in
           respect
           of
           all
           circumstances
           )
           that
           the
           New
           Testament
           could
           affo●de
           .
           But
           the
           Officers
           would
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           proce●de
           forward
           .
           In
           like
           sorte
           ,
           he
           at
           that
           time
           looking
           vp
           towards
           the
           sunne
           ,
           sayd
           to
           his
           fellow-prisonner
           M●
           .
           Sherwin
           :
           
             Be
             of
             coura●e
             ,
             Man
             ;
             within
             this
             hower
             both
             of
             vs
             (
             ●hrough
             Christ
             his
             m●rcie
             )
             shall
             be
             far●e
             higher
             aboue
             the
             sunne
             ,
             then
             now
             we
             are
             vnder
             the
             sunne
             .
          
           By
           which
           passages
           we
           may
           easily
           see
           ,
           how
           farre
           he
           was
           from
           all
           consternation
           &
           dismaydnes
           ,
           being
           indeede
           most
           present
           to
           himself
           ,
           as
           one
           replenished
           with
           heauenlie
           comfort
           and
           resolution
           ,
           and
           iustifying
           in
           himself
           those
           words
           of
           holie
           Writt
           :
           
             Anima
             mea
             in
             manibus
             m●is
             semper
             .
          
        
         
           But
           to
           returne
           to
           the
           Booke
           :
           All
           
           this
           curious
           structure
           of
           words
           ,
           serues
           but
           as
           the
           mother-of-pearle
           to
           enclose
           within
           it
           the
           pearle
           itself
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Matter
           and
           Subiect
           there
           handled
           :
           For
           vnder
           his
           lines
           are
           briefly
           contayned
           most
           choaking
           and
           vnanswerable
           Arguments
           in
           defence
           of
           our
           Catholike
           Religion
           ;
           since
           the
           materialls
           of
           this
           Treatise
           are
           indeede
           an
           abbreuiated
           draught
           of
           all
           chiefe
           Articles
           of
           Fayth
           ,
           controuerted
           betweene
           the
           Protestants
           and
           vs
           ;
           branching
           itself
           forth
           into
           all
           those
           principall
           heads
           of
           proofes
           ,
           which
           other
           more
           copious
           bookes
           doe
           at
           large
           vnfoulde
           :
           So
           as
           the
           huge
           and
           learned
           Volumes
           euen
           of
           
             Cardinal
             Bellarm●n's
          
           Controuersies
           may
           not
           vnaptly
           be
           called
           a
           Scholia
           ,
           seruing
           to
           paraphraze
           and
           commēt
           this
           
             litle-greate
             worke
          
           .
           Which
           Diamond-worke
           (
           for
           being
           small
           in
           
           quantitie
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           preciable
           )
           hath
           gayned
           (
           through
           its
           owne
           worth
           )
           such
           a
           hand
           of
           estimation
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           that
           in
           most
           Catholike
           Countryes
           ,
           it
           hath
           enioyed
           the
           Honour
           (
           a
           priuiledge
           not
           granted
           to
           anie
           man's
           writings
           in
           this
           Age
           )
           to
           haue
           beene
           commonly
           printed
           and
           bound-vp
           togeather
           in
           one
           Volume
           ,
           with
           the
           small
           workes
           of
           seuerall
           most
           ancient
           and
           learned
           Fathers
           ,
           treating
           of
           the
           like
           Subiect
           in
           generall
           Controuersies
           in
           Fayth
           ;
           as
           with
           
             Tertullian
             de
             Praescriptionibus
             ,
             Vincentius
             Lyrinensis
             contra
             Haereses
             ,
             Cyprian
             de
             Vnitate
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             and
             Austin
             de
             vtilitate
             credēdi
          
           :
           Fathers
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           yongest
           liued
           within
           foure
           hundred
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           his
           Ascension
           .
           Neither
           is
           the
           coniunction
           of
           this
           Treatise
           with
           the
           anciēt
           Father's
           Works
           donne
           without
           iust
           
           cause
           ;
           since
           I
           dare
           pronounce
           it
           (
           not
           as
           an
           amplification
           ,
           but
           )
           as
           a
           measured
           T●uth
           ,
           that
           (
           not
           speaking
           of
           holie
           Scripture
           )
           
             so
             much
             doctrinal
             matter
             of
             Fayth
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             Oratorie
             ,
             deliuered
             in
             so
             high
             a
             key
             ,
             we●e
             neuer
             sin●e
             Christ's
             tim●
             ,
             com●re●ended
             in
             Latin
             within
             so
             few
             leaues
             .
          
           And
           thus
           much
           touching
           the
           Booke
           in
           its
           Original
           .
        
         
           Now
           concerning
           the
           Translation
           :
           It
           is
           donne
           faythfully
           ,
           &
           wholy
           agreable
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Authour
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           litterall
           ,
           as
           the
           Engli●h
           with
           anie
           elegancie
           (
           according
           to
           my
           shill
           )
           will
           well
           beare
           with
           the
           Latin
           :
           The
           same
           frame
           and
           forme
           of
           speach
           (
           I
           meane
           the
           same
           
             Figure●
             ,
             Caesur●s
          
           ,
           and
           Cadence●
           ,
           of
           the
           Latin
           )
           is
           precisely
           (
           as
           much
           as
           possibly
           may
           be
           )
           kept
           in
           the
           English.
           And
           though
           in
           the
           censure
           of
           manie
           it
           
           hath
           beene
           imagined
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           tongue
           would
           not
           well
           suite
           with
           so
           high
           a
           stile
           ,
           and
           that
           (
           perhaps
           euen
           for
           this
           particular
           reason
           )
           this
           Worke
           hath
           beene
           forborne
           to
           be
           translated
           by
           anie
           English
           Catholike
           ;
           yet
           in
           my
           iudgement
           the
           English
           (
           after
           tryall
           once
           made
           ,
           and
           good
           stoare
           of
           words
           at
           hand
           )
           doth
           euen
           in
           this
           poynt
           well
           comport
           with
           the
           Latin
           ,
           and
           is
           thereby
           rather
           much
           aduantaged
           &
           graced
           ,
           then
           preiudiced
           ;
           And
           the
           Translatour
           is
           much
           eased
           herein
           ,
           as
           hauing
           in
           a
           readines
           such
           curious
           moulds
           or
           frames
           of
           Elocution
           ,
           to
           cast
           his
           matter
           in
           .
           This
           libertie
           I
           haue
           taken
           to
           my self
           ,
           that
           (
           now
           &
           then
           )
           where
           an
           English
           word
           of
           a
           more
           full
           signification
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           a
           Metaphor
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           doth
           occurre
           ,
           then
           the
           Latin
           affordeth
           (
           &
           
           this
           some
           times
           falleth
           out
           not
           by
           reason
           of
           any
           defect
           of
           the
           Authour
           ,
           but
           through
           the
           fullnes
           of
           the
           English
           )
           I
           make
           choyce
           of
           the
           said
           English
           word
           for
           the
           greater
           redundancie
           of
           the
           sense
           .
           In
           like
           sort
           (
           here
           and
           there
           ,
           though
           rarely
           )
           I
           haue
           inserted
           a
           word
           or
           two
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           drift
           of
           the
           Authour
           to
           appeare
           more
           turgent
           and
           forcing
           in
           the
           English
           (
           and
           ,
           thereby
           to
           begett
           a
           Pathos
           &
           to
           moue
           the
           Reader
           ,
           more
           fully
           )
           then
           the
           compendious
           shortnes
           of
           the
           Latin
           (
           being
           translated
           without
           anie
           addition
           )
           would
           carrye
           .
           But
           now
           will
           anie
           illiterate
           Literalist
           (
           who
           dwelleth
           only
           in
           the
           bare
           letter
           of
           the
           Latin
           )
           finde
           fault
           herewith
           ?
           Yf
           any
           of
           that
           ranke
           doe
           carpe
           thereat
           ,
           let
           that
           man
           know
           ,
           I
           hould
           him
           to
           be
           ouer
           seruilly
           Grammaticall
           ,
           and
           to
           taste
           strongly
           of
           
             Pedanticall
             
             Scholarisme
          
           .
           My
           proceeding
           here
           ,
           is
           most
           warrantable
           :
           For
           since
           Words
           are
           the
           images
           of
           the
           Notions
           of
           the
           Minde
           ,
           why
           should
           we
           no●
           lay
           on
           the
           fayrest
           coulours
           of
           speach
           ,
           that
           our
           skill
           can
           afford
           ,
           it
           being
           directed
           only
           to
           make
           the
           picture
           to
           appeare
           more
           liuelie
           ?
           and
           that
           the
           Words
           may
           st●ike
           the
           Imagination
           (
           and
           consequently
           the
           Will
           )
           more
           intensely
           ?
           I
           euer
           here
           except
           ,
           where
           the
           Subiect
           of
           the
           Translation
           is
           the
           
             sacred
             Writt
          
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           translating
           whereof
           a
           literal
           playnesse
           is
           the
           best
           Eloquence
           ;
           and
           want
           of
           Art
           ,
           the
           chiefest
           Art
           ;
           since
           this
           Subiect
           cannot
           brooke
           ,
           either
           adding
           to
           ,
           or
           taking
           from
           .
        
         
           I
           doe
           not
           here
           intimate
           the
           least
           touch
           ,
           as
           if
           anie
           blemish
           were
           in
           the
           Autographon
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           were
           possible
           
           for
           any
           Translation
           to
           equall
           it
           .
           No
           ;
           silkes
           dyed
           (
           we
           euer
           see
           )
           do
           loose
           the
           glasse
           &
           beautie
           of
           their
           primitiue
           coulours
           ;
           And
           Campian
           translated
           ,
           much
           diminisheth
           the
           luster
           and
           grace
           of
           Campian
           in
           the
           Original
           .
           But
           howsoeuer
           this
           my
           Translation
           will
           be
           entertayned
           ,
           it
           is
           vndertaken
           ;
           fi●st
           and
           principally
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           vnderstand
           not
           the
           Latin
           ;
           since
           pittie
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Maistre-peece
           ,
           as
           this
           ,
           wrought
           by
           an
           English
           Man
           ,
           should
           be
           concealed
           from
           Men
           ,
           for
           their
           being
           
             meare
             English
             :
             Secondarily
          
           ,
           to
           vindicate
           and
           redeeme
           this
           Worke
           (
           so
           farre
           as
           in
           me
           lyeth
           )
           from
           the
           indignitie
           and
           wrong
           it
           suffered
           from
           the
           penne
           of
           one
           Stock
           ,
           a
           Minister
           in
           London
           ;
           who
           (
           being
           ,
           a●
           blockish
           ,
           as
           a
           stock
           )
           some
           twentie
           yeares
           since
           ,
           translated
           this
           Treatise
           with
           the
           
           shuffling
           ,
           sillie
           ,
           and
           weake
           Answer
           thereto
           of
           D.
           
             Whitaker's
             ,
             Father
             Campian's
             Aduersarye
          
           .
           But
           that
           Stock
           did
           so
           adulterate
           and
           depraue
           this
           Worke
           ,
           as
           that
           I
           grant
           ,
           it
           much
           grieued
           me
           to
           see
           it
           passe
           vnder
           so
           rude
           and
           grosse
           a
           fyle
           ;
           his
           labour
           tending
           only
           to
           contaminate
           and
           soyle
           the
           beautie
           thereof
           with
           his
           durtie
           quill
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           leaue
           this
           poynt
           ,
           and
           to
           turne
           myself
           to
           thee
           (
           
             good
             Reader
          
           )
           if
           thou
           ●e
           Catholike
           ,
           I
           could
           wish
           thee
           to
           peruse
           this
           T●eatise
           for
           thy
           greater
           corroboration
           and
           strengthning
           ;
           if
           a
           Protestant
           (
           as
           ,
           ô
           ,
           too
           manie
           thousands
           in
           our
           poore
           Country
           are
           )
           then
           for
           thy
           instruction
           and
           Conuersion
           .
           And
           if
           thou
           remayne
           in
           this
           latter
           state
           ,
           implore
           God
           to
           giue
           thee
           his
           Grace
           to
           embrace
           his
           Truth
           ,
           on
           what
           side
           thou
           
           shalt
           finde
           it
           to
           be
           .
           But
           these
           thy
           prayers
           are
           not
           to
           be
           made
           with
           a
           tepiditie
           and
           could
           indifferencie
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           to
           be
           powred
           out
           incessantly
           ,
           vehemently
           ,
           and
           strongly
           ;
           that
           so
           thou
           maist
           say
           with
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           (c)
           
             Prostraui
             ego
             preces
             meas
          
           ;
           seing
           Prayers
           in
           zeale
           and
           feruour
           of
           hart
           are
           a
           pleasing
           and
           gratefull
           Sacrifice
           to
           God
           ;
           if
           not
           so
           performed
           ,
           then
           no
           sacrifice
           at
           all
           ,
           since
           here
           the
           Altar
           is
           without
           fire
           .
           But
           I
           will
           not
           enlarge
           myself
           anie
           further
           ,
           for
           feare
           my
           Porche
           be
           ouer
           great
           for
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           therefore
           with
           this
           I
           leaue
           thee
           ,
           and
           rest
        
         
           
             Thine
             ,
             in
             our
             Sauiour
             IESVS-CHRIST
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           most
           Learned
           and
           Celebrious
           ACADEMIANS
           of
           Oxford
           and
           Cambridge
           EDMVND
           CAMPIAN
           wisheth
           Health
           .
        
         
           WHEN
           this
           yeare
           past
           ,
           by
           my
           chosen
           institution
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           commaund
           of
           my
           Superiours
           (
           
             Most
             excellent
             Men
          
           )
           I
           returned
           into
           this
           Iland
           ,
           I
           did
           finde
           stormes
           much
           more
           boysterous
           and
           rugged
           vpon
           the
           coasts
           of
           England
           ,
           then
           those
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           lately
           escaped
           in
           the
           Brittan
           Ocean
           .
           After
           I
           had
           entered
           into
           the
           hart
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           I
           saw
           nothing
           more
           vsuall
           then
           vnusuall
           punishments
           ;
           
           nothing
           more
           certaine
           ,
           then
           vncertaintie
           of
           danger
           .
           I
           closed
           myself
           togeather
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           present
           state
           of
           things
           would
           permit
           ,
           being
           mindefull
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           mindefull
           of
           the
           Times
           .
           And
           for
           feare
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           I
           should
           be
           apprehended
           ,
           before
           my
           entrance-in
           was
           rumoured
           ,
           I
           presently
           did
           set
           downe
           in
           wryting
           ,
           Who
           I
           was
           ,
           that
           was
           come
           ;
           What
           I
           sought
           after
           ;
           What
           manner
           of
           warre
           ,
           and
           against
           whome
           ,
           I
           did
           proclaime
           .
           The
           first
           draught
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           eue●
           kept
           about
           me
           ,
           that
           ,
           if
           so
           I
           were
           taken
           ,
           it
           also
           with
           me
           might
           be
           taken
           :
           A
           Copie
           thereof
           I
           deliuered
           to
           a
           friend
           ,
           the
           which
           (
           truly
           without
           my
           intention
           and
           priuitie
           )
           was
           made
           knowne
           to
           manie
           .
           The
           Aduersaryes
           doe
           with
           great
           indignitie
           and
           atrocitie
           entertayne
           this
           Wryting
           being
           divulged
           ;
           And
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           they
           most
           maliciously
           insist
           vpon
           ,
           that
           I
           being
           but
           One
           ,
           dare
           in
           matter
           of
           Religion
           send
           
           this
           Challenge
           to
           them
           All
           ;
           Although
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           not
           be
           alone
           in
           this
           Combat
           ,
           if
           the
           disputation
           might
           procede
           by
           publike
           Warrant
           .
           Hanmer
           and
           Chark
           haue
           shaped
           an
           Answer
           to
           my
           Demaunds
           .
           What
           was
           it
           at
           the
           length
           ?
           Most
           idle
           and
           friuolous
           .
           For
           not
           anie
           answer
           sorting
           with
           their
           honours
           ,
           but
           one
           they
           giue
           ,
           which
           one
           they
           shall
           neuer
           giue
           :
           
             We
             embrace
             your
             challenge
             ,
             the
             Queene
             promiseth
             open
             securitie
             ,
             make
             haste
             ,
             and
             fly
             ouer
             to
             vs.
          
           In
           lieu
           hereof
           ,
           these
           two
           blotters
           of
           paper
           crye
           out
           ,
           with
           a
           multitude
           of
           obstreperous
           words
           :
           
             Fye
             of
             thy
             Sodalitie
             ,
             thy
             seditious
             molitions
             ,
             thy
             arrogancie
             ,
             thou
             art
             a
             Traytour
             ,
             doubtlesly
             a
             Traytour
             .
          
           Ridiculously
           !
           Why
           do
           Men
           ,
           as
           if
           scarse
           they
           enioyed
           but
           their
           fiue
           senses
           ,
           make
           such
           profusion
           and
           waste
           of
           labour
           ,
           charges
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           reputation
           ?
           But
           as
           concerning
           these
           two
           (
           of
           
           which
           the
           fi●st
           out
           of
           Religion
           vastly
           runneth
           vpon
           my
           said
           Wryting
           ;
           the
           other
           euen
           brea●hing
           malice
           ,
           rudely
           tumbles
           &
           tosses
           it
           vp
           and
           downe
           )
           there
           is
           late●y
           published
           a
           small
           Treatise
           for
           them
           to
           pe●vse
           ,
           which
           discourseth
           (
           so
           farr
           forth
           ,
           as
           is
           th●ught
           conuenient
           )
           of
           our
           Societie
           ,
           of
           the
           iniuryes
           offe●ed
           vs
           by
           these
           kinde
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           function
           ,
           which
           we
           vndergoe
           .
           Now
           to
           me
           it
           remayned
           ;
           (
           because
           I
           see
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           Protestant
           Doctours
           prepare
           for
           me
           the
           rack
           and
           gallowes
           ,
           not
           the
           Schooles
           )
           to
           war●ant
           with
           you
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           my
           proceeding
           ;
           and
           to
           poynt
           out
           those
           branches
           and
           heads
           of
           Matter
           (
           harbingers
           of
           my
           desired
           future
           D●sputation
           )
           which
           haue
           distilled
           into
           me
           so
           great
           confidence
           and
           securitie
           :
           And
           further
           I
           would
           hereby
           wish
           you
           ,
           who
           are
           more
           peculiarly
           ●bliged
           thereto
           then
           others
           to
           espouse
           you●
           seruiceable
           dayes
           chiefly
           to
           t●is
           incumbencie
           and
           lab●ur
           ;
           since
           
           CHRIST
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           your
           owne
           Sou●e's
           wellfare
           exact
           thus
           much
           from
           you
           .
           If
           I
           ,
           as
           enioying
           pregnancie
           ,
           learning
           ,
           art
           ,
           reading
           ,
           memorie
           ,
           should
           prouoke
           anie
           one
           skilfull
           and
           experienced
           Aduersarie
           ,
           I
           might
           iustly
           haue
           thereby
           bewrayed
           in
           me
           a
           swelling
           vent●sitie
           and
           pride
           ,
           as
           neither
           rightly
           balancing
           myself
           ,
           nor
           them
           :
           But
           if
           I
           looking
           vpon
           the
           Cause
           of
           Religion
           with
           a
           dispassionate
           ,
           vnpreiudging
           ,
           and
           single
           eye
           haue
           thought
           myself
           able
           enough
           ,
           to
           demonstrate
           this
           Sunne
           to
           shine
           in
           its
           Meridian
           ,
           your
           Ingenuities
           ought
           not
           to
           rest
           disedifyed
           thereby
           ;
           but
           freely
           to
           grant
           to
           me
           (
           being
           imbarked
           in
           so
           great
           an
           Action
           )
           this
           seruour
           ,
           which
           the
           Honour
           of
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           my
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           impugnable
           Truth
           haue
           produced
           .
           You
           well
           know
           ,
           that
           
             Marcus
             Tullius
          
           in
           his
           Oration
           for
           Quintius
           ,
           when
           Roscius
           did
           〈…〉
           to
           obta●ne
           the
           
           Cause
           then
           controuersed
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           but
           euict
           ,
           that
           seauen
           hundred
           miles
           could
           not
           be
           runne
           in
           the
           space
           of
           two
           dayes
           ,
           did
           not
           only
           litle
           rega●de
           the
           elocution
           of
           Hortensius
           ,
           but
           neither
           of
           those
           ,
           whe
           excelled
           Hortensius
           in
           his
           Art
           ,
           as
           the
           Philippies
           ,
           the
           Cottae
           ,
           the
           Antonies
           ,
           t●e
           Crassi
           ,
           who●e
           re●●e
           countenāces
           were
           full
           of
           R●etorike
           ,
           &
           to
           wh●ch
           men
           himself
           ascribed
           all
           perfection
           in
           Oratorie
           ,
           and
           stoare
           of
           fyled
           w●rds
           ;
           For
           there
           is
           as
           c●●taine
           Truth
           of
           that
           radiancie
           and
           splendour
           ,
           that
           no
           impostures
           either
           in
           gallantrie
           of
           speach
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           matter
           itself
           can
           ouerclowde
           it
           .
           Now
           this
           ,
           which
           we
           here
           vnde●take
           ,
           is
           more
           cleare
           and
           illustrious
           ,
           then
           was
           the
           Thesis
           or
           Subiect
           of
           Roscius
           .
           For
           if
           I
           can
           but
           make
           good
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Heauen
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Fayth
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           CHRIST
           ,
           I
           do
           come
           of
           victorius
           .
           May
           I
           not
           then
           be
           he●e
           courageous
           ?
           may
           
           I
           not
           here
           shew
           an
           inexpugnable
           confidence●
           
             Certainly
             ,
             hangd
             ,
             drawne
             ,
             &
             quartered
             I
             well
             may
             be
             ,
             ouercome
             I
             cannot
             be
          
           ;
           Since
           I
           ancker
           myself
           on
           those
           Doctours
           ,
           whome
           that
           Spirit
           did
           i●struct
           ,
           which
           is
           neither
           vanquished
           ,
           nor
           deceaued
           ;
           How
           then
           can
           I
           here
           loose
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           day
           ?
           I
           humbly
           beseech
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           be
           but
           content
           to
           be
           saued
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           Butt
           ob
           my
           desires
           ;
           which
           one
           request
           if
           I
           may
           obtayne
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           farre
           more
           hopefull
           in
           all
           the
           rest
           In
           the
           meane-time
           render
           yourselues
           wholy
           vp
           to
           this
           solicitude
           and
           Warrfare
           ,
           batter
           at
           the
           eares
           of
           CHRIST
           with
           your
           incessant
           payers
           ,
           become
           breathlesse
           in
           your
           diligence
           and
           labour
           herein
           ;
           And
           then
           doubtlesly
           you
           shall
           finde
           the
           matter
           to
           stand
           ,
           as
           (
           abstracting
           from
           all
           Circumstances
           )
           it
           is
           in
           itself
           ;
           that
           is
           you
           shall
           finde
           our
           Aduersari●s
           ●o
           vse
           strange
           tergiue●sations
           of
           distrust
           and
           despayre
           ;
           and
           
           vs
           (
           as
           being
           securely
           grounded
           )
           readie
           to
           expect
           and
           wayte
           for
           this
           field
           of
           Combat
           ,
           with
           all
           composed
           se●enitie
           of
           minde
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           resolution
           .
           I
           here
           forbeare
           to
           spreade
           myself
           in
           more
           words
           ,
           since
           in
           the
           rest
           following
           I
           direct
           further
           speaches
           to
           you
           .
        
         
           Fare
           you
           well
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           REASONS
           of
           the
           Challenge
           of
           EDMVND
           CAMPIAN
           made
           to
           the
           ACADEMIANS
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             Reason
             .
             THE
             SACRED
             SCRIPTVRES
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             throng
             of
             so
             manie
             things
             ,
             which
             proclaime
             our
             Aduersarie's
             guiltie
             diffidence
             in
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             
             anie
             point
             so
             much
             preuayling
             therin
             ,
             as
             the
             Maiestie
             of
             God's
             sacred
             Writt
             ,
             being
             by
             them
             most
             vnworthily
             dishonoured
             .
             For
             after
             they
             haue
             spurned
             at
             the
             authorities
             and
             consents
             of
             all
             Witnesses
             ,
             they
             are
             finall●
             b●ought
             to
             this
             one
             shift
             ,
             that
             they
             a●e
             not
             able
             longer
             to
             subsist
             and
             stand
             ,
             exc●pt
             th●y
             make
             violent
             incursions
             and
             sallyes
             vpon
             the
             said
             Diuine
             Bo●kes
             .
             Doubtlessely
             these
             men
             discouer
             themselues
             to
             be
             in
             the
             extreamest
             perill
             ;
             and
             being
             in
             these
             straytes
             ,
             they
             are
             most
             desperatly
             r●solued
             to
             expect
             &
             endure
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             last
             shott
             .
             What
             forced
             the
             Man●ch●es
             (a)
             to
             reade
             with
             a
             maleuolent
             and
             troubled
             eye
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Mathew
             ,
             &
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ?
             
               Dist●ust
               in
               thei●
               Cause
               ,
               and
               d●speration
               .
            
             For
             with
             these
             volu●es
             of
             Holie
             Scripture
             they
             were
             
             wounded
             ;
             since
             they
             denyed
             CHRIST
             to
             haue
             beene
             borne
             of
             a
             (b)
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             dreamed
             ,
             that
             the
             Holie-Ghost
             then
             descended
             from
             Heauen
             ,
             when
             their
             Paraclete
             (
             that
             most
             blasphemous
             and
             wicked
             Persian
             )
             fi●st
             stepped
             forth
             and
             appeared
             to
             the
             world
             .
             What
             constrayned
             the
             (c)
             Ebyonits
             to
             discanon
             all
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Paul
             ?
             De●peration
             For
             these
             retayning
             their
             dignitie
             ,
             Circumcision
             ,
             which
             those
             men
             laboured
             to
             reuiue
             ,
             was
             wholy
             antiquated
             and
             disannulled
             .
             What
             induced
             Luther
             (
             that
             flagitious
             Apostata
             )
             to
             alleuiate
             the
             worth
             of
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Iames
             ,
             by
             stiling
             it
             (d)
             
               Contentious
               ,
               swelling
               ,
               dry
               ,
               strawy
               ,
               and
               vnworthie
               the
               spirit
               of
               Apostle
               ?
               Desperation
               .
            
             For
             with
             this
             writing
             the
             wretch
             was
             appaled
             and
             confounded
             ,
             when
             he
             enthroned
             Iustice
             
             in
             the
             onlie
             seate
             (e)
             of
             Fayth
             .
             What
             caused
             the
             littar
             or
             p●sthumi
             of
             Luther
             at
             one
             push
             to
             thrust
             out
             of
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             the
             Bookes
             of
             
               Tohie
               ,
               Ecclesiasticus
            
             ,
             the
             Machabies
             ,
             and
             diuers
             (f)
             others
             equally
             calumniated
             by
             them
             for
             their
             Serpentine
             malice
             borne
             to
             th●se
             former
             ?
             Desperation
             :
             since
             by
             these
             Diuine
             Oracles
             they
             are
             vtterly
             foyled
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             dispute
             of
             the
             patronage
             (g)
             of
             Angells
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             impugne
             the
             doctrine
             of
             (h)
             Fr●e-will
             ;
             as
             often
             as
             they
             entertayne
             anie
             discours
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             faythfull
             (i)
             departed
             ;
             as
             often
             ,
             as
             they
             make
             assault
             vpon
             the
             Article
             of
             Intercession
             (k)
             of
             Saints
             .
             But
             what
             ?
             Is
             the
             matter
             brought
             to
             this
             issue
             ?
             Is
             pertinacie
             in
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             insolent
             Bouldnes
             arriued
             to
             this
             ascent
             and
             strayne
             ?
             Are
             not
             our
             
             Aduersaryes
             afraide
             ,
             after
             they
             haue
             betrampled
             (
             with
             all
             contempt
             )
             vpon
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             vpon
             Coun●ells
             ,
             the
             seates
             of
             Christ's
             Apos●les
             ,
             the
             
               Fathers
               ,
               Martyrs
               ,
               Emperours
               ,
               Assents
            
             of
             all
             People
             ,
             ancient
             
               Lawe●
               ,
               Vniu●rsities
               ,
               Histories
            
             ,
             briefly
             vpon
             all
             steps
             or
             prints
             of
             Antiquitie
             &
             Sanctitie
             ;
             and
             further
             haue
             publikely
             dogmatized
             ,
             that
             all
             Controuersies
             are
             to
             receaue
             their
             inappealable
             tryall
             only
             from
             the
             written
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             Are
             they
             not
             afraid
             (
             I
             say
             )
             neuerthelesse
             ,
             thus
             to
             haue
             mangled
             that
             verie
             Word
             yet
             remayning
             ,
             by
             hauing
             hewed
             from
             thence
             (
             as
             from
             the
             whole
             bodye
             )
             so
             many
             ,
             so
             good
             ,
             so
             fayre
             parcells
             thereof
             ?
             The
             Caluinists
             haue
             paired
             away
             (
             not
             to
             speake
             of
             some
             small
             passages
             )
             seauen
             (l)
             Bookes
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             :
             The
             Lutherans
             the
             
             Epistle
             of
             Iames
             ,
             and
             through
             their
             malignant
             disaffection
             to
             this
             ,
             fiue
             (m]
             other
             Epistles
             ;
             which
             at
             some
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             place
             heretofore
             ,
             haue
             beene
             called
             in
             question
             .
             With
             these
             our
             late
             spiritualized
             
               Brethren
               of
               Geneua
            
             (n)
             do
             range
             (
             as
             Apocryphall
             )
             The
             Booke
             of
             H●ster
             ,
             and
             almost
             three
             whole
             Chapters
             of
             Daniel
             ;
             which
             the
             Anabaptists
             (
             their
             pew-fellowes
             )
             long
             since
             with
             a
             scornefull
             and
             subriding
             contenance
             haue
             exploded
             .
             O
             with
             how
             much
             more
             modestie
             did
             Austin
             proceede
             ,
             who
             composing
             the
             sacred
             Catalogue
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             tooke
             not
             for
             his
             boundarie
             therein
             the
             Hebrew
             Alphabet
             ,
             with
             the
             Iewes
             ;
             nor
             the
             priuate
             
               reuealing
               spirit
            
             ,
             with
             our
             Sectaryes
             ;
             but
             measured
             it
             with
             that
             verie
             Spirit
             ,
             with
             the
             which
             CHRIST
             doth
             inanimate
             
             the
             whole
             Bodye
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             [o)
             Which
             Church
             being
             the
             Gardian
             of
             this
             Depositum
             (
             as
             the
             Heretikes
             doe
             suggest
             )
             and
             not
             the
             Mistris
             ,
             hath
             challenged
             to
             itself
             long-since
             ,
             by
             the
             authoritie
             of
             most
             ancient
             Councells
             ,
             all
             this
             Treasurie
             ;
             Which
             poynt
             of
             late
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             p)
             hath
             in
             like
             manner
             acknowledged
             .
             The
             same
             Austin
             (q)
             elaboratly
             disputing
             but
             of
             one
             small
             branch
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             induced
             to
             belieue
             ,
             that
             the
             Booke
             of
             Wisdome
             ,
             which
             so
             long
             had
             receaued
             its
             further
             strength
             from
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             the
             long
             hand
             of
             Time
             ,
             from
             the
             approbation
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             from
             the
             secret
             instinct
             or
             Dictamen
             of
             the
             faythfull
             ,
             should
             after
             all
             this
             through
             the
             precipitate
             rashnes
             ,
             or
             swispering
             cōtradiction
             of
             some
             one
             
             fellow
             or
             other
             ,
             be
             reiected
             ,
             as
             a
             
             Booke
             adulterate
             and
             spurious
             ,
             or
             vnworthie
             anie
             place
             in
             the
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
             :
             But
             what
             would
             the
             said
             Father
             say
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             here
             conuersing
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             and
             should
             behold
             diuers
             Luthers
             and
             Caluins
             to
             become
             Bible-makers
             ,
             who
             with
             their
             polishing
             fyle
             and
             castigation
             haue
             shaued
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             :
             Neither
             haue
             they
             strooken
             out
             the
             Booke
             of
             Wisdome
             only
             ,
             but
             diuers
             other
             parts
             besides
             ,
             from
             the
             whole
             bulke
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             this
             with
             such
             a
             magistralitie
             and
             peculiar
             deliuerie
             of
             themselues
             ,
             as
             that
             whatsoeuer
             of
             this
             nature
             is
             not
             vented
             out
             of
             their
             shopp
             ,
             the
             same
             should
             through
             a
             phreneticall
             resolution
             be
             spitted
             at
             ,
             &
             loathed
             ,
             as
             wares
             vntrimmed
             and
             not
             saleable
             ?
             These
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             forced
             to
             
             descend
             to
             such
             a
             dire
             and
             execrable
             refuge
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             much
             honoured
             through
             the
             assenting
             tongues
             of
             their
             followers
             ,
             though
             they
             t●afficke
             at
             pleasure
             in
             Church-liuings
             ,
             though
             they
             haue
             gayned
             a
             popular
             applause
             by
             their
             often
             Sermoning
             ,
             though
             they
             iointly
             threaten
             in
             words
             &
             writing
             the
             sword
             ,
             torture
             ,
             or
             the
             gallowes
             against
             Catholiks
             ;
             neue●thelesse
             they
             are
             found
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             men
             ouerthrowne
             ,
             dishonoured
             ,
             contemptible
             ,
             and
             whose
             Cause
             euen
             in
             its
             maisterveyne
             lyes
             mortally
             a-bleeding
             :
             Since
             they
             assuming
             to
             themselues
             a
             censo●ious
             and
             correcting
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             sitting
             (
             forsooth
             )
             as
             honou●able
             Iudges
             ,
             doe
             obliterate
             and
             deface
             with
             their
             expunging
             ●enne
             ●uen
             the
             Tables
             of
             
               Sacred
               W●in
            
             ,
             i●
             so
             it
             seemeth
             to
             endanger
             
             them
             in
             anie
             sort
             .
             Is
             there
             anie
             man
             (
             though
             but
             initiated
             in
             this
             kinde
             of
             studie
             )
             who
             will
             feare
             the
             pettie
             (
             though
             subtil
             )
             forces
             of
             such
             enemies
             ?
             Which
             enemies
             (
             not
             being
             able
             to
             withstand
             the
             first
             onsett
             )
             so
             soone
             as
             they
             appeare
             in
             the
             eye
             &
             presence
             of
             you
             (
             Learned
             Men
             )
             and
             make
             their
             flight
             to
             these
             their
             cony-holes
             ,
             as
             relying
             therein
             vpon
             their
             familiar
             Spirit
             or
             Genius
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             entertayned
             not
             so
             much
             with
             words
             of
             contumelie
             ,
             as
             with
             hissing
             and
             trampling
             of
             feete
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             demaund
             of
             them
             (
             for
             instance
             sake
             )
             by
             what
             right
             or
             priuiledge
             ,
             they
             thus
             cleaue
             and
             teare
             a
             peeces
             the
             Bodie
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             They
             returne
             this
             horse
             and
             dry
             answer
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             attempt
             ,
             
               non
               exscindere
               ,
               sed
               ●xcernere
            
             ,
             not
             to
             cutt
             of
             any
             true
             parts
             ,
             but
             to
             cull
             
             out
             the
             suppositions
             and
             forged
             .
             By
             the
             authoritie
             of
             what
             Iudge
             doe
             they
             attempt
             this
             ?
             
               By
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Holie-Ghost
            
             ;
             they
             reply
             .
             For
             this
             verie
             euasion
             (
             being
             a
             cardinal
             poynt
             ,
             and
             great
             mysterie
             in
             their
             art
             )
             is
             deliuered
             by
             (s)
             Caluin
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             decline
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             Spiritts
             are
             tr●ed
             .
             Why
             then
             do
             seuerall
             of
             you
             wound
             with
             your
             pennes
             seuerall
             parts
             of
             the
             said
             Scripture
             ,
             since
             you
             all
             promiscuously
             vaunte
             of
             enioying
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ?
             Are
             you
             not
             here
             plunged
             and
             stabled
             ?
             The
             
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Caluini●ts
            
             achnowledgeth
             six
             Epistles
             ,
             which
             Epistles
             are
             wholy
             reiected
             by
             the
             
               Spirit
               ●f
               Luth●r
            
             ;
             And
             yet
             they
             both
             (
             we
             must
             presume
             )
             were
             endued
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Holie-Ghost
             .
             The
             (t)
             Anabaptists
             do
             stile
             the
             Historie
             of
             Iob
             ,
             a
             
               fable
               ;
               
               as
               being
               intermixt
               with
               Tragicall
               and
               Comicall
               matter
               .
            
             By
             what
             meanes
             know
             they
             this
             ?
             The
             Spirit
             so
             teacheth
             them
             .
             Castalio
             (u)
             (
             that
             goatish
             and
             lecherous
             companion
             )
             was
             not
             ashamed
             to
             prize
             the
             mystical
             
               Canticle
               of
               Salomon
            
             (
             which
             all
             Catholiks
             do
             admire
             ,
             as
             the
             Paradise
             of
             
               the
               Soule
               ,
               as
               the
               Hidden
               Manna
               ,
               as
               most
               choyce
               delights
               in
               Christ
            
             )
             at
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             as
             
               a
               loue-song
               made
               to
               one's
               Lemman
               ,
            
             or
             as
             
               an
               amorous
               discours
            
             had
             
               with
               the
               wayting-maydes
               of
               the
               Mistris
               .
            
             From
             whence
             sucked
             he
             this
             ?
             from
             the
             Spirit
             .
             The
             Apocalyps
             of
             Iohn
             (
             where
             euerie
             line
             according
             to
             Hierome
             ,
             (x)
             soundeth
             some
             sublime
             &
             magnificall
             poynt
             )
             Luther
             ,
             (z)
             (y)
             Brentius
             ,
             and
             Kempnitius
             (
             such
             rigid
             Aristarchi
             they
             are
             )
             doe
             note
             with
             a
             Theta
             of
             condemnation
             ,
             as
             censuring
             it
             to
             be
             defectiue
             ;
             
             and
             there-vpon
             they
             wished
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             loose
             the
             honour
             of
             being
             reputed
             Scripture
             .
             Who
             was
             here
             their
             Instructour
             ?
             The
             Spirit
             .
             Luther
             (a)
             through
             a
             preposterous
             zeale
             ballanceth
             and
             compareth
             the
             foure
             Gospells
             togeather
             ,
             and
             aduancing
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Paul
             much
             aboue
             the
             three
             first
             ,
             he
             in
             the
             close
             of
             all
             ,
             peremptorily
             and
             Senatour-like
             ,
             decreeth
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Iohn
             only
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             as
             
               fayre
               ,
               true
               ,
               and
               most
               principall
            
             ;
             because
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             did
             lye
             ,
             he
             willingly
             would
             haue
             made
             the
             Apostles
             partakers
             of
             his
             contentions
             in
             matters
             of
             Fayth
             .
             By
             whome
             was
             he
             here
             warranted
             ?
             By
             the
             presumed
             soueraignetie
             and
             domination
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Yea
             this
             our
             diminutiue
             (b)
             Brother
             blushed
             not
             to
             disgorge
             some
             wanton
             and
             petulant
             words
             
             against
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Luke
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             exercise
             of
             Vertue
             and
             Good
             Works
             is
             therein
             frequently
             inculcated
             .
             Who
             instilled
             this
             into
             him
             ?
             
               The
               Spirit
            
             .
             Theodorus
             (c)
             Beza
             so
             commaunded
             ouer
             the
             
               written
               Word
            
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             dared
             to
             traduce
             (
             as
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             by
             some
             meane
             vitiated
             )
             that
             most
             sacred
             and
             hidden
             sentence
             out
             of
             Luke
             22.
             
             
               Hic
               est
               calix
               ,
               nouum
               testamentum
               ,
               in
               sanguine
               meo
               ,
               qui
            
             (d)
             (
             calix
             )
             
               pro
               vobis
               fundetur
               :
               This
               is
               the
               Chalice
               ,
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               in
               my
               bloud
               ,
               which
               (
               Chalice
               )
               shal
               be
               shed
               for
               you
            
             :
             Because
             this
             texture
             of
             words
             could
             suffer
             no
             other
             exposition
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Wine
             in
             the
             Cupp
             ,
             turned
             into
             the
             true
             Bloud
             of
             Christ.
             Who
             reuealed
             thus
             much
             to
             him
             ?
             The
             Spirit
             .
             Briefly
             ,
             whiles
             euerie
             one
             belieueth
             in
             his
             owne
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             do
             belye
             the
             name
             of
             
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             ,
             with
             most
             horrible
             blasphemie
             .
          
           
             Who
             runne
             these
             diuisions
             of
             desperate
             boldnes
             (
             
               Learned
               Academ●ans
            
             )
             do
             they
             not
             betray
             themselues
             ?
             are
             they
             not
             easily
             vanquished
             ?
             are
             they
             not
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             such
             indicious
             Men
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             layed
             prostrate
             with
             the
             least
             encounter
             ?
             May
             I
             be
             afraid
             to
             dispute
             with
             these
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             
               Catholike
               Fayth
            
             ,
             who
             without
             
               all
               fayth
            
             &
             integritie
             haue
             thus
             dishonoured
             the
             Word
             ,
             not
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             I
             here
             forbeare
             to
             speake
             ,
             how
             these
             men
             in
             their
             Versions
             of
             Scripture
             haue
             peruerted
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             they
             standing
             chargeable
             with
             most
             insufferable
             abuses
             of
             this
             nature
             .
             I
             am
             loath
             to
             snatch
             this
             labour
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             
               Gregorie
               Martin
            
             my
             Collegue
             ,
             and
             one
             most
             skilfull
             in
             
             the
             Tongues
             ,
             who
             more
             accuratly
             can
             performe
             the
             same
             ;
             vpon
             whom
             and
             some
             others
             this
             taske
             is
             now
             layed
             .
             The
             atrocitie
             ,
             which
             here
             I
             labour
             to
             vn-fould
             ,
             is
             far
             more
             facinorous
             ,
             and
             scarcely
             piacular
             :
             There
             are
             certain
             pettie
             Doctours
             (
             forsooth
             )
             stept
             vp
             ,
             who
             euen
             drunke
             with
             an
             impetuous
             phrensie
             ,
             and
             bearing
             themselues
             great
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             did
             carrye
             about
             with
             them
             the
             Holie-Ghost
             ,
             haue
             layed
             their
             prophane
             fingars
             vpon
             God's
             owne
             Hand-wryting
             :
             condemning
             manie
             passages
             thereof
             as
             maymed
             ,
             as
             imperfect
             ,
             as
             false
             ,
             as
             surreptitious
             :
             Some
             parts
             of
             it
             they
             haue
             corrected
             ,
             some
             (
             by
             circumcising
             the
             Text
             )
             corroded
             ,
             and
             others
             wholy
             disauthorized
             .
             And
             for
             their
             Sanctuarie
             in
             these
             their
             irreligious
             procedures
             ,
             they
             are
             glad
             to
             intrench
             
             themselues
             in
             
               Luther's
               Spirit
            
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             rampire
             fabricated
             of
             Phantasmes
             and
             paynted
             walles
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             may
             not
             be
             wholy
             dumme
             or
             mute
             ,
             when
             they
             fall
             vpon
             such
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             doe
             impugne
             their
             Errours
             ;
             And
             yet
             they
             finde
             no
             lesse
             difficultie
             to
             fortifye
             and
             strengthen
             their
             Cause
             thereby
             ,
             then
             if
             they
             should
             ,
             by
             endeauouring
             to
             supp
             vp
             sparks
             of
             fire
             ,
             or
             eate
             stones
             .
          
           
             This
             then
             first
             Reason
             or
             Motiue
             (
             which
             I
             haue
             planted
             ,
             as
             a
             murthering-peece
             ,
             in
             the
             foreparte
             of
             my
             challenge
             )
             seemeth
             to
             me
             most
             pressing
             and
             strong
             ;
             the
             which
             ,
             after
             it
             had
             (
             in
             my
             owne
             sight
             )
             fully
             played
             vpon
             the
             feeble
             &
             broken
             forces
             of
             the
             Aduersarie
             ,
             did
             (
             I
             confesse
             )
             giue
             courage
             to
             a
             Christian
             Man
             ,
             and
             to
             one
             trayned
             in
             this
             kinde
             of
             fight
             ,
             to
             wage
             warre
             
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Crowne
             of
             the
             Eternall
             King
             ,
             against
             the
             scattered
             relicks
             and
             troupes
             of
             the
             profligated
             and
             wasted
             Enemie
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Reason
             .
             THE
             SENTENCE
             of
             Holie
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             AN
             other
             Allectiue
             ,
             whereby
             I
             am
             inuited
             to
             this
             Conflict
             ,
             and
             which
             hath
             eleuated
             &
             lessened
             in
             my
             apprehension
             these
             men's
             strength
             ,
             and
             much
             encouraged
             me
             to
             make
             a
             second
             charge
             vpon
             them
             ,
             is
             their
             continuall
             affected
             sleights
             in
             expounding
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             being
             loaded
             with
             deceipt
             ,
             but
             voyde
             of
             wisdome
             .
             You
             shall
             
             instantly
             (
             
               worthie
               Men
            
             )
             euen
             feele
             and
             touch
             the
             same
             (
             so
             grosse
             and
             palpable
             it
             is
             )
             And
             for
             this
             end
             I
             appeale
             to
             you
             the
             rather
             ,
             as
             to
             my
             Auditours
             .
          
           
             For
             example
             ;
             let
             vs
             demaund
             and
             redemaund
             ,
             why
             the
             professours
             of
             this
             new
             Sect
             haue
             excluded
             Christ
             from
             the
             Mysticall
             Supper
             ,
             and
             here
             exiled
             all
             Trans-elementation
             .
             If
             they
             once
             but
             name
             the
             Gospel
             (
             the
             true
             History
             of
             our
             Sauiour's
             speaches
             ,
             life
             ,
             &
             actions
             )
             we
             presently
             ioyne
             issue
             .
             The
             words
             thereof
             euen
             depose
             the
             Truth
             in
             our
             behalfe
             ;
             
               Hoc
               est
               corpus
               meum
               ;
               hic
               est
               sanguis
               meus
               .
            
             (a)
             Which
             words
             were
             so
             powerfull
             and
             preuayling
             in
             the
             eares
             of
             Luther
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             much
             coueted
             to
             become
             a
             Zwinglian
             ,
             whereby
             out
             of
             the
             riot
             of
             his
             malice
             he
             might
             disaduantage
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
             yet
             being
             here
             wholy
             ouerborne
             with
             the
             streame
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             he
             forcedly
             yelded
             in
             part
             to
             the
             truth
             ;
             and
             (b)
             confessed
             no
             lesse
             vnwillingly
             Christ
             to
             be
             truly
             and
             really
             present
             in
             the
             most
             holie
             Sacrament
             ,
             then
             the
             (c)
             Deuills
             long-since
             conuicted
             with
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             did
             vociferate
             and
             noize
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             the
             liuing
             God.
             Well
             .
             Go
             on
             forward
             :
             The
             naked
             
               Written
               Word
            
             fortifyeth
             our
             side
             ,
             and
             debilitateth
             our
             Aduersaries
             .
             But
             the
             true
             Sense
             of
             this
             passage
             is
             here
             to
             be
             questioned
             .
             This
             wee
             may
             infallibly
             pick
             out
             of
             the
             words
             subsequent
             :
             
               Corpus
               meum
               ,
               quod
            
             (d)
             
               pro
               vobis
               datur
               .
               Sanguis
               meus
               ,
            
             (e)
             
               qui
               pro
               vobis
               effundetur
               :
               My
               bodie
               which
               is
               giuen
               for
               you
               ;
               My
               bloud
               ,
               which
               shal
               be
               shedd
               for
               you
               .
            
             Hitherto
             Caluin's
             Cause
             is
             thornie
             ,
             
             and
             fraught
             with
             difficulties
             ;
             Ours
             expedit
             ,
             cleare
             ,
             and
             obuious
             .
             What
             is
             further
             to
             be
             donne
             ?
             
               Conferre
               the
               Scriptures
            
             herein
             ,
             they
             say
             ;
             so
             much
             they
             seeke
             to
             impropriate
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             their
             owne
             vse
             .
             We
             reply
             :
             nothing
             more
             to
             be
             desired
             .
             The
             (f)
             Gospells
             do
             vnanimously
             conspire
             ;
             Paul
             (g)
             assenteth
             thereto
             ;
             The
             Words
             ,
             the
             Sentences
             ,
             the
             whole
             contexture
             do
             most
             appositly
             and
             reuerently
             repeate
             and
             ingeminate
             the
             
               Bread
               ,
               the
               wine
               ,
               a
            
             (h)
             
               remarkable
               miracle
               ,
               heauenlie
            
             (i)
             
               foode
               ,
               his
               flesh
               ,
               his
               bodie
               ,
               and
               bloud
               .
            
             Nothing
             here
             Enigmaticall
             ,
             nothing
             darkned
             with
             the
             mist
             of
             obscure
             phrases
             .
             Neuerthelesse
             our
             Aduersaries
             still
             persist
             in
             great
             estuation
             and
             heate
             ,
             and
             neuer
             make
             an
             end
             of
             their
             further
             altercation
             and
             wrangling
             .
             How
             are
             we
             then
             to
             
             proceede
             ?
             I
             trust
             Antiquitie
             (
             which
             euen
             Reuerence
             forbidds
             to
             controule
             )
             is
             no
             lyer
             ,
             but
             here
             she
             may
             be
             heard
             ;
             and
             what
             both
             sides
             through
             their
             reciprocall
             iealosie
             cannot
             performe
             ,
             that
             the
             venerable
             hoarie-head
             of
             all
             precedent
             Ages
             ,
             being
             more
             neare
             to
             Christ
             ,
             more
             remote
             from
             this
             Controuersie
             ,
             may
             indisputably
             determine
             .
             This
             they
             do
             not
             brooke
             ;
             They
             are
             (
             they
             say
             )
             by
             this
             course
             betrayed
             ;
             they
             incessantly
             cry
             out
             :
             
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               a
               pure
               fountayne
            
             ;
             the
             Commentaries
             of
             men
             they
             vtterly
             reiect
             .
             Most
             calumniously
             !
             most
             idly
             !
             Let
             vs
             forcibly
             insist
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             they
             byas
             &
             peruert
             the
             sense
             :
             Let
             vs
             attend
             it
             with
             answerable
             expositions
             of
             holy
             Interpreters
             ,
             the
             sentinalls
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             euerie
             Age
             ;
             they
             
             withstand
             .
             The
             Period
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             ●hat
             except
             thou
             wilt
             be
             content
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             guiltie
             ,
             no
             iudgement
             of
             these
             matters
             must
             passe
             .
             Shame
             they
             not
             ,
             thus
             to
             giue
             ground
             in
             their
             disputes
             ?
             And
             thus
             they
             beare
             themselues
             in
             euerie
             Controuersie
             of
             Fayth
             ,
             ventilated
             betweene
             both
             parties
             :
             Of
             
               Grace
               infused
            
             ,
             of
             
               inherent
               Iustice
            
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Visibilitie
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             of
             
               necessitie
               of
               Baptisme
            
             ,
             of
             
               the
               Sacraments
               and
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             of
             
               the
               Meritts
               of
               Holie
               men
            
             ,
             of
             
               Hope
               and
               feare
            
             ,
             of
             
               Disparitie
               of
               Sinne●
            
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Soueraignetie
               of
               Peter
            
             ,
             of
             
               the
               Keyes
            
             ,
             of
             Vowes
             ,
             of
             
               Euang●licall
               Counsells
            
             ,
             finally
             of
             all
             other
             Questions
             we
             haue
             frequently
             alledged
             and
             discussed
             diuerse
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             (
             and
             those
             most
             choaking
             )
             in
             our
             Books
             ,
             in
             our
             Discourses
             ,
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             in
             the
             Schooles
             :
             Our
             
             Aduersaries
             but
             elude
             and
             shuffle
             them
             of
             .
             We
             haue
             adioyned
             to
             th●
             said
             Texts
             (
             for
             the
             sealing
             vp
             of
             the
             matter
             )
             the
             sorting
             Scholiaes
             and
             constructions
             of
             the
             ancient
             Greeke
             and
             Latin
             Fathers
             :
             They
             contemne
             and
             sleight
             them
             .
             But
             what
             is
             the
             closure
             of
             all
             ?
             forsooth
             Doctour
             Martin
             Luther
             ,
             or
             els
             Philipp
             Melancthon
             ,
             or
             certainly
             Zwinglius
             ,
             or
             without
             all
             doubt
             Caluin
             and
             Beza
             haue
             most
             infallibly
             Oracled
             the
             Truth
             tou●hing
             the
             former
             poynts
             .
             Shall
             I
             so
             much
             wrong
             any
             one
             of
             you
             ,
             by
             reputing
             him
             of
             so
             stopt
             a
             nose
             ,
             as
             that
             being
             premonished
             ,
             he
             cannot
             strongly
             sent
             so
             thicke
             and
             grosse
             an
             artifice
             ?
             Wherefore
             I
             freely
             confesse
             ,
             that
             I
             greedily
             thirst
             after
             your
             Academicall
             Schooles
             ,
             that
             so
             in
             the
             Theater
             and
             sight
             of
             yourselues
             ,
             
             I
             may
             weaken
             and
             ruffle
             these
             crisped
             and
             effeminate
             souldiers
             ,
             they
             being
             once
             brought
             out
             of
             their
             shades
             into
             open
             view
             ;
             but
             this
             not
             through
             anie
             strength
             of
             mine
             (
             who
             stand
             not
             in
             a
             hundred
             part
             paralelled
             with
             others
             of
             our
             Religion
             )
             but
             through
             the
             force
             of
             a
             most
             preuayling
             Cause
             ,
             and
             impregnable
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             third
             Reason
             .
             The
             nature
             of
             HOLIE
             CHVRCH
             .
          
           
             AT
             the
             verie
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             (
             Church
             )
             pronounced
             ,
             the
             Enemie
             did
             grow
             pale
             :
             Neuerthelesse
             
             one
             imposture
             he
             hath
             excogitated
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             much
             desire
             ▪
             you
             should
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             thereby
             you
             may
             more
             easily
             deprehend
             the
             ruine
             and
             mendicitie
             of
             falshood
             .
             After
             he
             had
             diligently
             obserued
             ,
             that
             both
             in
             the
             Propheticall
             and
             Apostolicall
             Scriptures
             there
             was
             made
             frequently
             most
             honourable
             mention
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             As
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             called
             the
             Holie
             (a]
             Cittie
             ,
             a
             fructiferous
             [b]
             
               Vine
               ,
               a
               mightie
               high
            
             [c]
             
               Mountayne
               ,
               the
               right
               and
            
             [d)
             
               streight
               Way
               ,
               the
               onlie
            
             [e)
             
               Doue
               ,
               the
               Kingdome
            
             (f)
             
               of
               Heauen
               ,
               the
            
             [g)
             
               Sp●use
               and
            
             (h)
             
               bodie
               of
               Christ
            
             the
             pillar
             [i]
             
               of
               Truth
            
             ;
             that
             Societie
             ,
             into
             the
             which
             the
             Holie-Ghost
             (
             then
             promised
             )
             [k]
             instilleth
             all
             healthfull
             things
             ,
             that
             Societie
             ,
             vpon
             the
             which
             ,
             the
             (l)
             Deuill
             (
             though
             swolne
             with
             malice
             )
             through
             out
             all
             the
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             
             could
             neuer
             fasten
             his
             teeth
             with
             ●nie
             deadlie
             bitt
             ;
             briefly
             that
             Societie
             ,
             against
             the
             which
             ,
             whosoeuer
             is
             contumacious
             (m]
             and
             refractorie
             (
             although
             with
             his
             tongue
             he
             preacheth
             Christ
             )
             yet
             he
             can
             haue
             no
             greater
             share
             in
             him
             ,
             then
             anie
             Publican
             or
             Heathen
             .
             Now
             in
             regard
             of
             these
             Panegyricks
             the
             Aduersarie
             dares
             not
             in
             expresse
             words
             openly
             impugne
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             so
             much
             magnifye
             and
             celebrate
             :
             Therefore
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             he
             subtilly
             retayneth
             ,
             the
             thing
             it self
             by
             defining
             he
             vtterly
             ouerthroweth
             ;
             thus
             he
             making
             the
             Being
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             consist
             in
             a
             Not-being
             .
             For
             he
             hath
             attempted
             to
             delineate
             and
             draw
             the
             Church
             with
             such
             (n)
             proprieties
             and
             shadowes
             ,
             which
             do
             keepe
             her
             in
             a
             continuall
             latencie
             ;
             and
             as
             being
             remoued
             
             from
             all
             sensible
             apprehension
             (
             like
             to
             
               Plato's
               Idea
            
             )
             do
             expose
             her
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             some
             few
             men
             ,
             and
             those
             only
             ,
             who
             being
             rapt
             Spiritualists
             ,
             can
             comprehend
             with
             their
             nice
             imagination
             this
             aerie
             bodie
             ,
             and
             can
             with
             a
             transpearcing
             and
             searching
             eye
             finde
             out
             ,
             and
             stedfastly
             behould
             the
             members
             of
             this
             Sodalitie
             .
             Where
             is
             anie
             candour
             in
             this
             proceeding
             ?
             Where
             ingenuitie
             and
             playnenesse
             ,
             the
             Attendant
             of
             Truth
             ?
             What
             Scriptures
             ,
             what
             sententionall
             Resolutions
             ,
             what
             Fathers
             do
             thus
             pensill
             forth
             the
             Church
             ?
             There
             are
             Epistles
             written
             to
             the
             Churches
             (o)
             of
             Asia
             ,
             there
             are
             also
             seuerall
             written
             by
             Peter
             ,
             by
             Paul
             ,
             by
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             The
             planting
             ,
             propagation
             ,
             and
             expansion
             of
             Churches
             is
             abundantly
             recorded
             in
             the
             Acts
             
             (p)
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             What
             do
             all
             ●●ese
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             inforce
             ?
             Do
             they
             euict
             those
             Churches
             to
             be
             made
             knowne
             and
             manifest
             only
             to
             God
             and
             holie
             men
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             to
             Christians
             of
             all
             sortes
             :
             But
             certainly
             ;
             
               Durum
               telum
               necessitas
            
             .
             Commiserate
             them
             .
             For
             since
             these
             men
             ,
             during
             the
             full
             space
             of
             fifteene
             hundred
             yeares
             (
             after
             long
             disquisition
             and
             search
             made
             )
             could
             not
             light
             vpon
             one
             Cittie
             ,
             one
             Village
             ,
             one
             House
             empoysoned
             with
             their
             Nouelismes
             ,
             vntill
             that
             vnhappie
             M●nke
             (q)
             had
             polluted
             a
             Virgin
             (
             deuoted
             to
             God
             )
             by
             incestuous
             copulation
             ,
             or
             that
             Swash-buckler
             &
             Roaring-Boy
             (r)
             
               of
               Heluetia
            
             had
             conspired
             against
             his
             Countrie
             ,
             or
             that
             (s)
             
               Stigmaticall
               fugitiue
            
             had
             impatronized
             himself
             of
             Geneua
             ;
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             be
             constrayned
             to
             
             vaunt
             of
             their
             Church
             (
             if
             ani●
             Church
             they
             will
             challenge
             )
             〈◊〉
             lying
             in
             a
             perpetuall
             obscuritie
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             clayme
             to
             those
             for
             their
             Progenitours
             ,
             whome
             neither
             themselues
             had
             knowne
             ,
             nor
             any
             others
             haue
             euer
             seene
             .
             Except
             (
             perhaps
             )
             they
             glorie
             in
             some
             of
             their
             chiefe
             Prodromi
             and
             fore-runners
             ,
             whom
             to
             haue
             beene
             positiue
             and
             formed
             (t)
             Heretikes
             ,
             is
             euident
             ;
             As
             ,
             
               Aerius
               ,
               Iouinian
               ,
               Vigilantius
               ,
               Heluidius
               ,
               the
               Iconomachi
               ,
               Berengarius
               ,
               the
               Waldenses
               ,
               Lolhardus
               ,
               Wicliff
               ,
               Huss
               ,
            
             from
             all
             which
             they
             haue
             begged
             certain
             pestilent
             fragments
             of
             Doctrinall
             speculations
             ;
             greedily
             indeede
             licking
             vp
             much
             of
             that
             poyson
             ,
             which
             those
             former
             had
             vomited
             out
             in
             their
             blurred
             papers
             .
             Wonder
             not
             (
             Academians
             )
             if
             I
             nothing
             feare
             these
             emptie
             
             smoakes
             ,
             the
             which
             so
             soone
             as
             I
             shall
             come
             to
             the
             height
             of
             your
             presence
             ,
             will
             be
             most
             easie
             to
             dissipate
             and
             dispell
             .
             For
             this
             is
             our
             Sermocination
             and
             discours
             .
          
           
             Tell
             me
             (
             ô
             Protestant
             )
             wilt
             thou
             strike
             sayle
             ,
             and
             yeald
             to
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             hath
             euer
             enioyed
             in
             former
             Ages
             an
             vneclipsed
             and
             glorious
             Conspicuitie
             ?
             Altogeather
             (
             replyes
             he
             )
             
               and
               without
               appeale
            
             .
             Let
             vs
             then
             perlustrate
             the
             places
             and
             times
             .
             To
             which
             Church
             dost
             thou
             subscribe
             ?
             To
             
               the
               Congregation
               of
               the
               Faythfull
            
             .
             Who
             were
             the
             Men
             ?
             
               Their
               names
               indeede
               do
               lye
               interred
               in
               obliuion
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               euident
               ,
               that
               manie
               such
               did
               then
               liue
               .
            
             Euident
             ?
             To
             whome
             is
             it
             euident
             ?
             
               To
               God.
            
             Who
             dares
             mantayne
             this
             groundles
             assertion
             ?
             
               We
               ,
               who
               haue
               receaued
               from
               the
               Lord
               herein
               sublime
               Enthusiasmes
               
               and
               illuminations
               .
            
             Fabulous
             toyes
             !
             How
             can
             I
             be
             drawne
             to
             belieue
             this
             ?
             
               Yf
               thou
               didst
               burne
               with
               an
               inflamed
               fayth
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               as
               certainly
               know
               this
               ,
               as
               thou
               knowest
               ,
               that
               thou
               dost
               liue
               .
            
          
           
             
               Spectatum
               admissi
               risum
               teneatis
            
             ?
             Whereas
             the
             diuine
             Word
             commaundeth
             all
             Christians
             to
             range
             &
             ioyne
             themselues
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             to
             take
             heede
             of
             being
             slayne
             by
             the
             spirituall
             sword
             ,
             to
             liue
             in
             peace
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ;
             to
             lay
             downe
             their
             soules
             vpon
             the
             affiance
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             vpon
             the
             pillar
             of
             Truth
             ;
             here
             to
             determine
             all
             complaynts
             and
             accusations
             ;
             to
             repute
             men
             disincorporated
             and
             cast
             out
             from
             thence
             ,
             but
             for
             Heathens
             :
             Is
             it
             possible
             then
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             Christ
             instantly
             intended
             to
             repudiate
             his
             Spouse
             )
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             knowne
             ,
             
             during
             the
             reuolution
             of
             so
             manie
             Hundreds
             of
             yeares
             ,
             where
             the
             Church
             was
             ,
             or
             whether
             in
             all
             that
             time
             it
             remayned
             in
             its
             
               full
               Orb
            
             ,
             but
             rather
             suffered
             an
             vtter
             disparition
             ;
             or
             who
             they
             were
             ,
             that
             appertayned
             thereto
             ?
             Or
             will
             our
             Aduersaries
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             still
             whisper
             in
             Corners
             ,
             that
             there
             (
             there
             only
             )
             the
             Church
             is
             ,
             where
             their
             Gospellers
             ,
             and
             such
             only
             ,
             as
             they
             suppose
             to
             be
             predestinated
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             found
             ?
             From
             whence
             it
             ineuitably
             resulteth
             ,
             that
             if
             one
             should
             depraue
             &
             calumniate
             the
             authoritie
             of
             his
             spirituall
             Prelat
             ,
             he
             offendeth
             not
             ,
             if
             so
             he
             can
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             his
             said
             Prelat
             were
             at
             that
             time
             in
             mortall
             sinne
             ,
             and
             had
             finally
             fallen
             from
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             then
             I
             called
             to
             minde
             ,
             that
             our
             Aduersaries
             haue
             fabricated
             
             such
             deceiptfull
             Stratagems
             ,
             wherewith
             no
             Church
             in
             anie
             former
             Age
             was
             acquaynted
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             being
             depriued
             of
             the
             thing
             itself
             ,
             would
             in
             these
             straights
             neuerthelesse
             seeke
             to
             possesse
             (
             &
             therein
             rest
             solaced
             )
             the
             naked
             sound
             of
             a
             poore
             Word
             or
             Name
             ,
             I
             was
             much
             animated
             at
             the
             remembrance
             of
             your
             Christalline
             and
             cleare
             Iudgemenrs
             ,
             &
             did
             vndoubtedly
             promise
             to
             myself
             ,
             that
             as
             soone
             ,
             as
             you
             had
             discouered
             these
             subterfugious
             Sophistications
             and
             frauds
             euen
             from
             the
             Aduersaries
             owne
             confession
             ,
             you
             (
             as
             Men
             of
             true
             resolution
             and
             fortitude
             )
             would
             instantly
             cutt
             asunder
             all
             such
             netts
             and
             illaqueations
             ,
             wouen
             to
             ensnare
             your
             Soules
             ,
             vnto
             your
             owne
             interminable
             perdition
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             fourth
             Reason
             .
             COVNCELS
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             infancie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             a
             most
             weightie
             question
             &
             doubt
             touching
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Law
             (
             which
             then
             much
             afflicted
             the
             weake
             and
             tender
             mindes
             of
             the
             Belieuers
             )
             receaued
             its
             finall
             decision
             from
             a
             Councell
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Seniours
             ,
             vpon
             that
             occasion
             assembled
             .
             The
             Sonnes
             did
             then
             belieue
             their
             Parents
             ,
             the
             Sheepe
             their
             Pastours
             charging
             them
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Visum
               est
            
             (a)
             
               Spiritui
               Sancto
               ,
               &
               nobis
            
             .
             In
             after-times
             there
             followed
             foure
             
             Oecumenicall
             or
             Generall
             Councels
             ,
             readie
             euer
             and
             prest
             to
             extirpate
             anie
             Heresie
             ,
             budding
             vp
             within
             the
             circle
             of
             those
             Ages
             .
             Which
             Councells
             haue
             gayned
             such
             a
             hand
             of
             Authority
             ,
             as
             that
             more
             then
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             since
             ,
             wonderfull
             Honour
             was
             ascribed
             vnto
             them
             ,
             euen
             as
             to
             the
             (b)
             words
             of
             the
             Holie-Ghost
             .
             I
             will
             not
             exspatiate
             a
             farre-of
             ;
             for
             euen
             here
             at
             home
             ,
             the
             said
             Councells
             did
             obtaine
             their
             ancient
             soueraignetie
             and
             inuiolable
             dignitie
             ;
             and
             this
             by
             the
             concurrent
             and
             ioynt
             consent
             of
             the
             whole
             (c)
             Parlamenr
             .
             In
             proofe
             whereof
             ,
             ô
             England
             (
             my
             most
             deare
             Country
             )
             I
             call
             thee
             to
             witnes
             .
             For
             if
             thou
             wilt
             reuerence
             rhose
             foure
             Councells
             (
             as
             thou
             didst
             then
             make
             some
             fayre
             and
             suspicious
             approaches
             thereof
             )
             thou
             wilt
             afforde
             supreme
             
             honour
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             first
             Sea
             ,
             I
             meane
             to
             Peter
             :
             (d)
             thou
             wilt
             acknowledge
             an
             Incruent
             Sacrifice
             (e)
             of
             the
             Bodie
             and
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             vpon
             the
             Altar
             :
             Thou
             wilt
             humbly
             beseech
             the
             blessed
             Martyrs
             ,
             f
             ,
             &
             all
             the
             Court
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             to
             aduocate
             &
             intercede
             to
             Christ
             for
             thee
             :
             thou
             wilt
             restrayne
             voluptuous
             Apostataes
             from
             all
             execrable
             yoaking
             togeather
             ,
             &
             publick
             (g]
             incest
             :
             briefly
             thou
             wilt
             doe
             manie
             things
             ,
             which
             now
             thou
             forbearest
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             wilt
             forbeare
             (h)
             to
             doe
             manie
             things
             ,
             which
             now
             thou
             doest
             .
             But
             to
             proceede
             :
             I
             doe
             here
             vndertake
             and
             giue
             my
             hand
             ,
             to
             demonstrate
             (
             when
             iust
             occasion
             thereof
             shal
             be
             presented
             )
             that
             the
             Generall
             Councells
             of
             all
             succeeding
             Ages
             (
             and
             particularly
             that
             of
             Trent
             )
             were
             equally
             prized
             and
             reuerenced
             with
             
             the
             first
             foure
             .
             Now
             then
             I
             being
             thus
             encamped
             and
             strengthned
             with
             the
             inexpugnable
             fortresse
             of
             all
             the
             Generall
             Councells
             ;
             why
             may
             I
             not
             enter
             into
             this
             Combat
             ,
             with
             a
             chearefull
             alacritie
             ;
             being
             readie
             to
             charge
             vpon
             the
             Enemie
             ,
             what
             way
             soeuer
             he
             betakes
             ?
             since
             I
             will
             produce
             prooffes
             so
             euident
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             detort
             ;
             so
             warrantable
             and
             authorized
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             dare
             to
             denye
             .
             Perhaps
             he
             will
             labour
             to
             rauell
             out
             the
             time
             in
             idle
             and
             vnnecessarie
             surplusage
             of
             words
             ;
             But
             if
             I
             haue
             taken
             
               (
               Notable
               Men
            
             )
             your
             true
             height
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             enchant
             either
             your
             eares
             or
             eyes
             .
             Now
             if
             any
             man
             shall
             become
             so
             dissolued
             &
             loose
             in
             iudgement
             ,
             as
             to
             ballance
             himself
             (
             being
             but
             one
             )
             with
             all
             the
             Senatours
             and
             Doctours
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             
             those
             incomparably
             more
             famous
             ,
             ●ore
             holie
             ,
             more
             learned
             ,
             more
             ancient
             ;
             I
             would
             willingly
             beholde
             that
             meretricious
             and
             frontlesse
             Countenance
             ;
             the
             which
             after
             I
             haue
             once
             exposed
             to
             your
             sight
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             I
             will
             leaue
             to
             your
             more
             retired
             and
             morning
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             this
             I
             will
             auerre
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             seekes
             to
             dis●steeme
             and
             abrogate
             the
             authoritie
             of
             a
             Councell
             (
             with
             due
             circumstances
             celebrated
             )
             it
             being
             in
             this
             respect
             the
             last
             Resort
             or
             T●ibunal
             ,
             and
             aboue
             all
             Appeale
             ;
             that
             man
             seemes
             to
             be
             of
             no
             counsell
             ,
             no
             witt
             ,
             no
             braynes
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             in
             poynts
             Theologicall
             short
             ,
             but
             euen
             in
             matters
             Ciuill
             ,
             impolitick
             and
             iniudicious
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             hath
             euer
             shined
             vpon
             the
             Church
             ,
             doubtlesly
             then
             is
             the
             time
             
             
             
             
             
             of
             darting
             forth
             its
             beames
             and
             influences
             ,
             when
             the
             Religion
             ,
             maturitie
             ,
             learning
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             &
             dignitie
             of
             all
             Churches
             dispersed
             vpon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             are
             gathered
             into
             one
             Cittie
             ;
             and
             there
             they
             euen
             besieging
             the
             eares
             of
             God
             with
             their
             prayers
             ,
             do
             by
             the
             interueniencie
             both
             of
             all
             Diuine
             and
             Humane
             helps
             ,
             for
             the
             mining
             and
             searching
             out
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             implore
             the
             Spirit
             (i)
             promised
             ,
             that
             by
             its
             direction
             they
             may
             decree
             healthfully
             &
             prudently
             for
             Man's
             soule
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             any
             
               He●eticall
               S
               
               r.
               Iohn
            
             ,
             or
             Superintendent
             stepp
             out
             ,
             let
             him
             lift
             vp
             the
             eye-lids
             ,
             draw
             awry
             his
             nose
             ,
             rubbe
             his
             forhead
             (
             his
             Mimicall
             gesture
             thus
             commenting
             his
             ,
             inward
             minde
             )
             finally
             let
             him
             with
             all
             scurrilitie
             and
             ignorance
             iudge
             his
             owne
             Iudges
             ,
             the
             verie
             eye
             and
             
             carriage
             of
             Heresie
             ;
             what
             Comicall
             sport
             ,
             what
             matter
             of
             laughter
             will
             this
             emptie
             Trunke
             afforde
             ?
             Luther
             (k)
             is
             found
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             preferred
             the
             voices
             and
             iudgements
             of
             two
             good
             and
             learned
             men
             ,
             consenting
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             (
             he
             did
             meane
             himself
             ,
             and
             Melancthon
             )
             before
             anie
             Councells
             ,
             though
             neuer
             so
             numerous
             ,
             neuer
             so
             ancient
             .
             O
             circulation
             and
             winding
             inflexions
             !
             Kempnitius
             (l)
             in
             like
             sorte
             dared
             to
             subiect
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             ,
             to
             the
             censure
             of
             his
             owne
             vertiginous
             and
             gyddie
             head-peece
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             the
             worth
             thereof
             to
             passe
             through
             the
             straite
             report
             of
             his
             embasing
             tongue
             .
             What
             gayned
             he
             ?
             eternal
             shame
             and
             infamie
             .
             Whilst
             this
             excentrous
             and
             irregular
             Sectarie
             (
             except
             he
             giue
             a
             full
             stopp
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             to
             his
             present
             
             course
             )
             wil
             be
             interred
             in
             the
             graue
             of
             Arius
             ;
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             ▪
             the
             more
             accession
             of
             yeares
             it
             shall
             hereafter
             enioy
             ,
             the
             more
             will
             be
             attended
             on
             with
             honour
             ,
             reuerence
             ,
             and
             estimation
             .
             Good
             God!
             What
             confluence
             of
             seuerall
             Nations
             ,
             what
             peculiar
             choise
             of
             Bishops
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             what
             splendour
             and
             fastigious
             dignitie
             of
             Kings
             and
             Common-wealths
             ,
             what
             most
             remarkable
             and
             profound
             Diuines
             ,
             what
             sanctitie
             ,
             what
             teares
             ,
             what
             fastings
             ,
             what
             Academicall
             learning
             ,
             what
             skill
             in
             tongues
             ,
             what
             pearcing
             subtilitie
             of
             witt
             ,
             what
             incessant
             diligence
             &
             labour
             ,
             what
             infinite
             reading
             ,
             what
             riches
             of
             vertue
             &
             literature
             did
             replenish
             that
             sacred
             and
             holie
             Consistorie
             ?
             Vpon
             occasion
             one
             time
             I
             did
             heare
             diuers
             great
             and
             learned
             Prelates
             
             (
             of
             which
             number
             ,
             
               Antonius
               Archbishop
               of
               Prague
            
             was
             one
             ,
             by
             whose
             sacred
             Hand
             I
             am
             created
             Priest
             )
             much
             glorying
             ,
             that
             for
             some
             few
             yeares
             ,
             they
             had
             made
             their
             stay
             in
             that
             Schoole
             :
             they
             further
             affirming
             ,
             that
             they
             neuer
             receaued
             from
             Ferdinando
             then
             Emperour
             (
             to
             whome
             otherwise
             they
             had
             beene
             much
             obliged
             )
             a
             more
             princelie
             and
             magnificent
             Benefitt
             ,
             then
             this
             was
             ;
             that
             some
             of
             them
             being
             sent
             as
             Legates
             out
             of
             Pannonia
             ,
             had
             their
             places
             and
             suffrages
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             .
             Of
             which
             thing
             the
             Emperour
             being
             aduertised
             ,
             and
             as
             willing
             to
             accent
             this
             one
             courtesie
             aboue
             the
             rest
             ,
             did
             regratulate
             the
             said
             Bishops
             at
             their
             returne
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Aluimus
               vos
               in
               Schola
               optima
               .
            
             Now
             why
             did
             not
             our
             Aduersaries
             
             (
             being
             inuited
             thereto
             by
             publike
             warrant
             )
             hasten
             to
             this
             Synod
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             in
             open
             view
             ●efell
             those
             ,
             against
             whom
             th●y
             m●tter
             like
             froggs
             croaking
             out
             of
             their
             litle
             holes
             ?
             To
             salue
             their
             engaged
             honour
             therein
             ,
             they
             reply
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             securely
             repayre
             thither
             ;
             since
             solemne
             stipulation
             .
             and
             promise
             (
             made
             vpon
             the
             like
             occasion
             )
             was
             not
             kept
             with
             Hus●
             and
             
               Hi●●ome
               of
               P●ague
            
             .
             Who
             did
             inf●inge
             it
             ?
             
               The
               Doct●urs
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Constance
            
             .
             It
             is
             false
             ;
             for
             that
             Councell
             gaue
             not
             anie
             stipulation
             .
             The
             true
             state
             of
             these
             two
             men
             was
             this
             .
             Huss
             had
             neuer
             lost
             his
             life
             ,
             but
             that
             being
             a
             perfidious
             (m)
             and
             turbulent
             fellow
             ,
             (
             as
             euer
             rowing
             the
             Oa●e
             of
             Sedition
             )
             and
             escaping
             by
             flight
             (
             though
             af●er
             brought
             back
             )
             which
             Sigismund
             
             the
             Emperour
             had
             interdicted
             him
             vpon
             the
             danger
             of
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             violating
             all
             Conditions
             made
             by
             him
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             he
             laboured
             to
             eneruate
             ,
             or
             rather
             frustrate
             the
             authoritie
             of
             his
             Letters
             Patent
             .
             A
             precipitate
             and
             headlong
             malice
             did
             ouerreach
             this
             Incendiarie
             ;
             For
             after
             he
             had
             stirred
             vp
             great
             combustions
             and
             Tragedies
             in
             his
             owne
             Country
             of
             Bohemia
             ,
             he
             was
             commanded
             to
             make
             his
             stay
             at
             Constance
             ;
             He
             contemned
             the
             prerogatiue
             of
             the
             Councell
             ;
             demaunded
             warrant
             of
             the
             Emperour
             .
             The
             Emp●rour
             sealed
             thereto
             .
             The
             Christian
             World
             (
             more
             potent
             then
             the
             Emperour
             )
             vnsealed
             .
             To
             renounce
             his
             Nouelismes
             ,
             this
             Arch-heretike
             could
             not
             be
             induced
             ;
             he
             perished
             .
             Now
             Hierome
             (n)
             
               of
               Prague
            
             (
             to
             winde
             the
             matter
             vp
             in
             few
             words
             )
             came
             
             by
             stealth
             to
             Constance
             ,
             was
             protected
             by
             no
             man
             ;
             Being
             apprehended
             ,
             he
             was
             conuented
             ;
             He
             pleaded
             his
             Cause
             ,
             was
             entertayned
             kindly
             ,
             enioyed
             his
             libertie
             ,
             was
             cured
             ,
             abiured
             his
             Heresie
             ;
             He
             after
             relapsed
             ;
             he
             was
             burned
             .
             But
             why
             so
             often
             do
             they
             exagitate
             this
             straying
             and
             alone
             example
             among
             many
             hundreds
             ?
             Let
             them
             reuolue
             their
             owne
             Annals
             .
             Was
             not
             
               Martin
               Luther
            
             himself
             (
             hatefull
             to
             God
             and
             Man
             )
             cited
             at
             Augusta
             [o]
             before
             Cardinal
             Caietan
             ,
             and
             did
             he
             not
             there
             eructate
             and
             belche
             forth
             what
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             yet
             as
             being
             secured
             by
             the
             Letters
             of
             Maximilian
             ,
             went
             he
             not
             away
             peaceably
             and
             without
             danger
             ?
             The
             same
             Martin
             ,
             being
             commanded
             to
             appeare
             at
             the
             Cittye
             [p]
             of
             Wormes
             ,
             though
             then
             Cesar
             and
             diuers
             Princes
             of
             the
             
             Empire
             were
             highly
             offended
             towards
             him
             ,
             did
             not
             the
             Word
             of
             Cesar
             (
             whose
             Eagles
             pownce
             scorned
             to
             seaze
             vpon
             so
             base
             a
             praye
             )
             become
             his
             Sanctuarie
             ?
             To
             conclude
             ,
             were
             not
             the
             Antefignani
             and
             most
             eminent
             men
             among
             all
             the
             Lutherans
             and
             Zuinglians
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             
               Cha●les
               the
               Fift
            
             (
             an
             enemy
             to
             Heretiks
             ,
             a
             Conquerour
             ,
             a
             supreme
             and
             absolute
             Lord
             )
             after
             promise
             for
             their
             safetie
             once
             giuen
             ,
             permitted
             to
             exhibit
             their
             Confessions
             [q)
             
               of
               Fayth
            
             ,
             so
             often
             renewed
             at
             the
             Dietes
             of
             Augusta
             ?
             and
             did
             they
             not
             depart
             with
             all
             impunity
             &
             freedome
             ?
             Iust
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             did
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             [r)
             prouide
             most
             ample
             cautions
             for
             the
             Aduersary
             ,
             repayring
             thereto
             .
             He
             would
             not
             vouchsafe
             to
             vse
             them
             .
             Notwithstanding
             he
             much
             vaunteth
             and
             
             exalteth
             himself
             in
             corners
             and
             priuate
             Conuenticles
             ;
             where
             after
             he
             hath
             psittically
             learned
             to
             sounde
             some
             few
             Greeke
             words
             ,
             he
             will
             needs
             seeme
             to
             be
             wise
             and
             literate
             :
             He
             declineth
             (
             with
             a
             toade-like
             ●etirednes
             )
             the
             aspect
             and
             eye
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             w●ich
             should
             range
             a
             learned
             man
             in
             his
             due
             place
             ,
             and
             call
             him
             to
             wartantable
             seates
             of
             Iudicature
             .
             Let
             the
             Protestants
             procure
             for
             the
             Catholikes
             of
             England
             ,
             if
             they
             desire
             their
             Soule
             's
             good
             ,
             the
             like
             Hand-writing
             or
             Warrant
             from
             the
             Queene
             .
             We
             will
             not
             be
             affrighted
             with
             the
             misfortune
             of
             Huss
             .
             Let
             vs
             once
             enioy
             but
             the
             word
             of
             the
             P●ince
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             in
             all
             haste
             euen
             flye
             togeather
             vnto
             the
             Court.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             recouer
             myself
             ,
             and
             to
             returne
             from
             whence
             I
             haue
             digressed
             ;
             
             All
             
               Generall
               Councells
            
             pleade
             my
             Cause
             ;
             the
             First
             ,
             the
             Last
             ,
             the
             Middle
             .
             These
             are
             my
             weapons
             ,
             with
             these
             I
             will
             fight
             .
             Let
             the
             Aduersarie
             expect
             the
             encounter
             of
             a
             looped
             and
             pearcing
             Iauelin
             ,
             the
             which
             he
             shall
             be
             neuer
             able
             to
             draw
             out
             of
             his
             wounded
             side
             .
             Let
             Satan
             become
             thereby
             vanquished
             ;
             and
             CHRIST
             victorious
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             fift
             Reason
             .
             THE
             FATHERS
             .
          
           
             AT
             what
             time
             the
             Honourable
             
               Surname
               of
               Christians
            
             began
             in
             the
             Cittie
             of
             Antioch
             to
             gett
             more
             and
             more
             on
             wing
             ,
             and
             became
             more
             diuulged
             ,
             Doctours
             ,
             (a)
             that
             is
             ,
             
             eminent
             Diuines
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             to
             witt
             ,
             remarkable
             Preachers
             ,
             did
             then
             flourish
             .
             Of
             this
             kinde
             our
             Lord
             himself
             was
             most
             solicitous
             to
             prouide
             for
             his
             ensuing
             flocke
             ,
             
               Scribes
               and
               Wise-men
               ,
               lea●ned
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               bringing
               forth
               things
               ,
               New
            
             (b)
             
               and
               Old
               ;
               fully
               instructed
               in
               Christ
               and
               Moyses
               .
            
             Now
             these
             men
             being
             bequeathed
             to
             the
             Church
             for
             her
             larger
             opulencie
             ,
             and
             being
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             her
             chiefe
             retinue
             or
             Guarde
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             mischief
             is
             perpetrated
             to
             explode
             &
             eliminate
             them
             ?
             And
             yet
             the
             Aduersarie
             hath
             exploded
             them
             .
             Vpon
             what
             inducement
             ?
             Because
             their
             standing
             is
             his
             falling
             .
             When
             I
             had
             diligently
             obserued
             this
             exorbitancie
             of
             carriadge
             ,
             I
             did
             feruently
             demaund
             the
             Combat
             ;
             not
             that
             iocularie
             and
             sportfull
             skirmi●h
             ,
             which
             the
             vulgar
             
             performe
             in
             their
             publike
             streets
             ;
             but
             that
             seuere
             and
             graue
             conflict
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             may
             encounter
             in
             the
             Schooles
             of
             your
             owne
             Vniuersities
             :
             
               Pede
               pes
               ,
               densusque
               viro
               vir
               .
            
          
           
             If
             at
             any
             time
             hereafter
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             lawfull
             ,
             to
             make
             our
             repayre
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             warre
             is
             ended
             .
             They
             are
             all
             as
             intirely
             ours
             ,
             as
             Gregorie
             the
             Thirteenth
             is
             ,
             that
             most
             liuing
             Father
             of
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             to
             omitt
             all
             such
             sparsed
             and
             scattered
             passages
             (
             discerped
             by
             vs
             )
             out
             of
             the
             Father's
             Monuments
             ,
             which
             most
             punctually
             and
             positiuely
             do
             fortifie
             our
             Fayth
             ;
             we
             do
             houlde
             and
             possesse
             euen
             whole
             volumes
             of
             theirs
             ,
             whose
             peculiar
             Subiect
             is
             articulately
             and
             copiously
             to
             discourse
             and
             proue
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             dissect
             euerie
             nerue
             and
             finew
             of
             that
             
             Euangelicall
             Religion
             ,
             which
             we
             at
             this
             present
             maintayne
             .
             The
             double
             (c)
             Hiera●chie
             of
             Dionysius
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             what
             Ecclesiasticall
             Orders
             ,
             w●at
             sacred
             Mysteries
             ,
             what
             rites
             doth
             it
             throughly
             teach
             and
             set
             downe
             ?
             This
             poynt
             so
             gauled
             Luther
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             reputed
             his
             Workes
             to
             be
             ,
             (d)
             
               Sim
               llima
               somniis
               ,
               nec
               non
               perniciossima
               ;
               most
               l●ke
               to
               dreames
               ;
               and
               most
               pernicious
               .
            
             Caussaeus
             ,
             some
             obscure
             
               Terrae
               filius
            
             in
             France
             (
             as
             borne
             of
             the
             slime
             of
             that
             Countrie
             )
             following
             the
             obliquitie
             of
             Luther's
             pathes
             ,
             was
             not
             afraid
             often
             to
             tearme
             this
             Dionysius
             (
             being
             the
             Apostle
             of
             a
             most
             famous
             Nation
             )
             delirum
             (e)
             
               senem
               ,
               an
               old
               doting
               man.
            
             Ignatius
             doth
             mightily
             distaste
             the
             Centurists
             ,
             he
             also
             distasteth
             Caluin
             ;
             (f)
             so
             as
             these
             Refuse
             and
             scumme
             of
             men
             haue
             (
             through
             their
             colde
             
             seueritie
             )
             noted
             in
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             [g)
             
               deformes
               naeuos
               ,
               &
               pu●●das
               naemas
               ,
               certain
               f●ule
               blemishes
               ,
               and
               tr●fling
               songs
               .
            
             In
             the
             iudgement
             of
             these
             rigide
             Censours
             (
             whose
             Calenda●i●
             and
             prescribed
             ta●ke
             ,
             was
             but
             vnworthiby
             to
             taxe
             t●e
             Fathers
             )
             Irenaeus
             hath
             diuulged
             in
             his
             Writings
             ,
             ●anaticum
             (h)
             
               quiddam
               ,
               certain
               fanatical
               st●ff
               ,
               and
               rapt
               or
               inspired
               conceipts
               .
            
             Clemens
             (
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Booke
             cal●ed
             Stromata
             )
             did
             vent
             forth
             ,
             [i]
             
               zizania
               &
               feces
               ;
               darnell
               ,
               and
               bas●
               matter
               or
               dreggs
               .
            
             Vpon
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             this
             Age
             (
             being
             indeede
             Apostolicall
             Men
             )
             they
             euen
             showre
             downe
             reproaches
             ,
             daring
             to
             charge
             them
             ,
             that
             [k]
             
               blasph●mias
               &
               monst●a
               posteris
               reliquerunt
               ,
               they
               haue
               transmitted
               in
               their
               Writings
               blasphemies
               ,
               and
               monstrous
               opinions
               to
               their
               successours
               .
            
             Vpon
             Tertullian
             
             they
             make
             violent
             onsetts
             and
             incursions
             ,
             for
             his
             maintayning
             of
             that
             Errour
             ,
             which
             we
             Catholikes
             first
             discouered
             to
             them
             in
             him
             :
             Yet
             in
             the
             meane-time
             let
             them
             remember
             ,
             that
             the
             Booke
             ,
             (l)
             
               de
               Praescriptionibus
            
             ,
             written
             by
             this
             Father
             (
             in
             which
             Booke
             the
             Sectaries
             of
             this
             time
             ,
             euen
             by
             a
             presaging
             penne
             ,
             are
             dangerously
             wounded
             )
             was
             neuer
             controuled
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             How
             clearely
             and
             exactly
             doth
             (m)
             Hyppolitus
             ,
             (
             Bishop
             of
             Portua
             )
             premonstrate
             and
             poynt
             out
             the
             times
             of
             Luther
             ;
             the
             verie
             strength
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             peculiar
             reason
             they
             lowdly
             mouth
             it
             ,
             calling
             him
             ,
             scriptorem
             (n)
             
               infantissimum
               ,
               &
               laruam
               ,
               a
               most
               childish-Writer
               ,
               and
               walking
               Spirit
               .
            
             Vpon
             Cyprian
             (
             who
             was
             the
             honour
             and
             pride
             of
             Afrike
             )
             that
             
             French
             (o)
             Critick
             ,
             and
             the
             Magdeburgians
             [p)
             haue
             throwed
             this
             imputation
             ,
             tearming
             him
             ,
             
               stupidum
               ,
               &
               destitutum
               Deo
               ,
               &
               deprauatorem
               Paenitentiae
               ,
               a
               man
               stupid
               or
               blockish
               ,
               and
               depriued
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               one
               ,
               who
               hath
               fowly
               corrupted
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Penance
               .
            
             What
             poynts
             of
             Papistrie
             (
             as
             they
             in
             the
             fome
             of
             their
             impure
             language
             doe
             speake
             )
             did
             this
             Father
             maintayne
             ?
             He
             did
             write
             of
             the
             state
             of
             cloystred
             Virgins
             ,
             of
             reuolted
             Apostataes
             ,
             of
             the
             vnitie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             such
             elaborate
             Treatises
             ,
             as
             also
             such
             Epistles
             to
             Cornelius
             ,
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ;
             as
             that
             except
             we
             take
             away
             all
             credit
             and
             authoritie
             from
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Martyr
             ,
             
               Peter
               Martyr
               Vermilius
            
             and
             all
             his
             Consociates
             therein
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             accounted
             farre
             worse
             ,
             then
             Adulterers
             and
             sacrilegious
             persons
             .
             But
             
             not
             to
             dwell
             ouerlong
             in
             particular
             Fathers
             ,
             (
             who
             are
             most
             basely
             trodden
             vpon
             by
             these
             men
             )
             all
             the
             Fathers
             of
             this
             Age
             (
             without
             exception
             )
             are
             insimulated
             within
             one
             and
             the
             same
             sentence
             of
             condemnation
             ;
             (q)
             
               quippe
               d●ctriuam
               de
               Paen●tentia
               mire
               deprauarint
               ,
               because
               th●y
               wonderfully
               d●praued
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Penance
               .
            
             From
             what
             fountayne
             streameth
             the
             acerbitie
             of
             this
             their
             accusation
             ?
             Because
             the
             rigour
             of
             those
             Canons
             ,
             (r)
             which
             were
             of
             force
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             is
             incompatible
             with
             the
             softnes
             and
             delicacie
             of
             Luther's
             Sect
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             being
             more
             apt
             for
             banqueting-chambers
             and
             bedds
             of
             downe
             ,
             then
             Temples
             and
             Churches
             ,
             is
             accustomed
             to
             entertaine
             with
             vaine
             discourse
             voluptuous
             eares
             ,
             and
             (s)
             
               puluillos
               omni
               cubito
               assuere
            
             ,
             to
             spend
             the
             time
             in
             all
             
             pleasure
             ,
             Sardanapalisme
             ,
             and
             luxurie
             .
             To
             descend
             to
             the
             next
             Centurie
             :
             in
             what
             hath
             it
             sinned
             ?
             Chrysostome
             (
             forsooth
             )
             and
             the
             Doctours
             thereof
             (
             as
             presumed
             to
             haue
             in
             their
             writings
             certain
             defects
             and
             blemishes
             ,
             iustitian●
             (t)
             
               sidei
               saedè
               obscurarunt
               ,
               haue
               fowly
               obliterated
               &
               obscu●ed
               the
               Iustice
               of
               Fayth
               .
            
          
           
             Nazianzene
             ,
             whom
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             for
             honour-sake
             the
             Ancients
             haue
             graced
             with
             the
             title
             of
             
               The
               Diuine
            
             ,
             in
             the
             iudgement
             of
             Caussaeus
             ,
             is
             (u)
             
               fabulator
               ,
               quid
               affirma●et
               ,
               n●sc●it
               ,
               a
               lying
               writer
               ,
               not
               knowing
               what
               he
               would
               affirme
               .
            
             Ambrose
             ,
             
               a
               cacodaemo●e
               fascinatus
               est
               ,
               is
               bewitched
               by
               an
               euill
               spirit
               .
            
             Hierome
             is
             by
             the
             Aduersarie
             censured
             to
             be
             ,
             (x)
             
               aequè
               damnatus
               atque
               diabolus
               ,
               as
               c●rtainly
               damned
               as
               the
               deuill
            
             ;
             (y)
             
               iniurio●us
               Apostolo
               ,
               blasphaemus
               ,
               sceleratus
               ,
               
               impius
               :
               iniurious
               to
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               blasphemous
               ,
               and
               wicked
               .
            
             In
             the
             libration
             and
             ballance
             of
             Gregorius
             Massouius
             (
             a
             great
             Idolater
             of
             Caluin
             )
             (z)
             
               pluris
               est
               vnus
               Caluinus
               ,
               quàm
               centum
               Augustini
               ,
               One
               Caluin
               is
               of
               greater
               authoritie
               ,
               then
               a
               hundred
               Austins
               .
            
             Tush
             ,
             a
             Hundred
             is
             here
             no
             number
             .
             Luther
             ,
             (
             who
             euen
             belieueth
             in
             himself
             )
             nothing
             prizeth
             against
             his
             owne
             authoritie
             (a)
             
               mille
               Augustinos
               ,
               mille
               Cyprianos
               ,
               mille
               Ecclesia●
               ,
               a
               thousand
               Austins
               ,
               a
               thousand
               Cy●rians
               ,
               a
               thousand
               Churches
               .
            
             I
             hould
             it
             but
             needlesse
             to
             spinne
             out
             this
             point
             to
             any
             further
             length
             .
             For
             who
             beare
             themselues
             with
             this
             insolencie
             to
             these
             former
             Fathers
             ,
             (
             wronging
             their
             honours
             with
             such
             Phillippicks
             ,
             or
             
               Satyrous
               Pasquils
            
             )
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             breath
             nothing
             but
             pride
             ,
             contumacie
             ,
             and
             
             petulant
             procacitie
             against
             Optatus
             ,
             A●hanasius
             ,
             Hilarius
             ,
             the
             Cyrills
             ,
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Basil
             ,
             Vincentius
             Fulgentius
             ,
             Leo
             ,
             and
             Gregorie
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             Neuerthelesse
             if
             there
             can
             be
             giuen
             anie
             iust
             pretext
             for
             iniust
             proceedings
             ,
             I
             denie
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             euer
             occurrs
             in
             the
             Father's
             Writings
             (
             vpon
             what
             booke
             soeuer
             we
             shall
             but
             incidently
             fall
             )
             that
             at
             which
             our
             Aduersaries
             (
             as
             long
             as
             they
             remaine
             vnanimous
             among
             themselues
             )
             must
             needs
             stomach
             &
             rest
             much
             discontented
             .
          
           
             For
             who
             doth
             hate
             sett
             and
             appoynted
             fasts
             (
             the
             wings
             of
             Prayer
             )
             must
             they
             not
             rest
             disaffected
             towards
             Leo
             and
             Chrysostome
             ;
             who
             haue
             made
             most
             learned
             &
             moning
             Sermons
             of
             th●
             fa●t
             of
             Lent
             ,
             and
             of
             oth●r
             ordayned
             fast
             ,
             as
             of
             things
             ●●●●ally
             practised
             in
             their
             dayes
             ?
          
           
           
             Who
             haue
             prostituted
             their
             soules
             to
             open
             sale
             ,
             for
             riches
             ,
             lust
             ,
             Epicurisme
             (
             the
             Element
             of
             Lust
             )
             ambitious
             and
             vaine
             sights
             or
             Spectacles
             ,
             must
             not
             such
             men
             be
             fully
             g●rged
             against
             Basil
             ,
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Hierome
             ,
             Austin
             ;
             whose
             excellent
             Bookes
             of
             the
             Institutes
             ,
             rules
             ,
             and
             required
             vertues
             of
             Monks
             ,
             are
             in
             each
             man's
             hands
             ?
          
           
             Who
             haue
             euen
             enchayned
             and
             shackled
             Man's
             Will
             ,
             by
             despoyling
             it
             of
             all
             Libertie
             ;
             Who
             haue
             taken
             away
             all
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             vsed
             at
             Christian
             funeralls
             ;
             Who
             haue
             burned
             and
             consumed
             the
             Relicks
             of
             Saints
             ;
             can
             they
             be
             in
             charitie
             with
             Austin
             ;
             who
             hath
             written
             ,
             
               de
               libero
               arbitrio
            
             three
             Bookes
             ;
             
               de
               cura
               pro
               Mortuis
            
             ,
             one
             ;
             and
             of
             Miracles
             exhihited
             at
             Monuments
             or
             Tombes
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             a
             large
             (b)
             Chapter●●●
             
             that
             most
             worthie
             Worke
             ,
             
               de
               Ciuita●e
               Dei
            
             ,
             besides
             some
             Sermons
             (c)
             of
             the
             same
             Subiect
             ?
          
           
             Who
             measure
             their
             Fayth
             by
             the
             false
             yarde
             of
             impostures
             ,
             deceits
             ,
             and
             calumnious
             sleights
             ;
             how
             tetricall
             and
             sowre
             must
             they
             be
             with
             Austin
             ,
             who
             hath
             written
             a
             most
             famous
             Epistle
             against
             Manichaeus
             the
             Heretike
             ,
             in
             the
             (d)
             which
             he
             professeth
             himself
             euer
             to
             cleaue
             &
             stick
             fast
             to
             Antiquitie
             ,
             Consent
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             an
             vninterrupted
             Succession
             ,
             and
             lastly
             to
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             alone
             (
             among
             so
             manie
             emergent
             Heresyes
             )
             by
             long
             Tradition
             and
             custome
             ,
             challengeth
             to
             itself
             the
             name
             Catholike
             ?
             Optatus
             Bishop
             of
             Miletus
             (
             whose
             pen
             did
             single
             out
             the
             Donatists
             )
             impugneth
             their
             Sect
             or
             partie
             from
             the
             force
             of
             Catholike
             (e)
             Consent
             &
             Communion
             ,
             
             accuseth
             them
             of
             wi●kednes
             from
             the
             decree
             of
             Pope
             Melchisedech
             ,
             
             refuteth
             their
             He●esie
             from
             the
             Order
             (g)
             and
             succession
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             ,
             displayeth
             their
             furie
             from
             their
             contaminating
             (h)
             &
             defyling
             of
             the
             B.
             Eucharist
             and
             Chrisme
             ,
             conceaueth
             horrour
             at
             their
             sacriledge
             shewed
             in
             breaking
             downe
             (i)
             of
             Altars
             ,
             
               in
               quibus
               Christi
               membra
               portata
               sunt
               ,
               vpon
               which
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               are
               borne
            
             and
             in
             polluting
             the
             Chalices
             ,
             (k)
             
               qui
               Christi
               sanguinem
               tenuerunt
               ,
               which
               contayned
               the
               Bloud
               of
               Christ.
            
             Now
             I
             much
             desire
             to
             know
             ,
             how
             our
             Aduersaries
             beare
             themselues
             towards
             Optatus
             ,
             whose
             memorie
             Austin
             (l)
             much
             celebrateth
             by
             accounting
             him
             a
             venerable
             and
             Catholike
             Bishop
             ,
             equall
             to
             Ambrose
             and
             Cyprian
             ;
             (m]
             &
             Fulgentius
             by
             styling
             
             him
             ,
             
               a
               holie
               and
               faythfull
               Interpreter
               of
               Paul
               ,
            
             resembling
             him
             to
             Austin
             and
             Ambrose
             .
          
           
             The
             Aduersaries
             doe
             reade
             the
             Creede
             of
             Athanasius
             in
             their
             Churches
             .
             Are
             they
             (
             trow
             you
             )
             fauorable
             and
             gratious
             to
             him
             ?
             Who
             (
             being
             a
             graue
             Authour
             )
             did
             euen
             with
             whole
             peales
             of
             Lauds
             and
             prayses
             magnifye
             (
             in
             a
             choyce
             booke
             of
             his
             )
             Antonie
             (n)
             the
             Hermit
             in
             Aegipt
             ;
             And
             who
             with
             the
             Councell
             of
             Alexandria
             did
             with
             all
             prostration
             and
             humilitie
             appeale
             to
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             Apostolicall
             Sea
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ?
             How
             often
             doth
             Prudentius
             in
             his
             Hymnes
             pray
             vnto
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             (o)
             whose
             worth
             in
             Verse
             he
             so
             much
             recordeth
             ?
             How
             often
             before
             their
             Reliks
             and
             bones
             doth
             he
             worship
             the
             King
             of
             all
             Martyrs
             ?
             stands
             not
             this
             diuine
             Poët
             vnto
             
             them
             in
             the
             Aspect
             of
             a
             
               Diametricall
               Opposition
            
             ?
          
           
             Hierome
             sharpened
             his
             penne
             against
             Vigilantius
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Relicks
             and
             honour
             of
             Saints
             ;
             against
             Iouinian
             ,
             in
             patronizing
             the
             state
             of
             Virginitie
             ,
             do
             they
             not
             reade
             his
             Writings
             ,
             with
             the
             Eye
             of
             sulliuation
             and
             malignitie
             ?
          
           
             Ambrose
             (p)
             honoured
             his
             two
             Tutours
             Geruasius
             and
             Protasius
             with
             a
             remarkable
             Celebritie
             ,
             and
             this
             to
             the
             great
             disgrace
             and
             ignominie
             of
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             ;
             to
             which
             Act
             the
             most
             holie
             Fathers
             (q)
             haue
             ascribed
             their
             due
             Encomion
             and
             prayse
             ;
             and
             which
             God
             himself
             hath
             warranted
             not
             with
             one
             onlie
             prodigious
             euent
             or
             miracle
             .
             Can
             they
             brooke
             Ambrose
             therefore
             ?
             Gregorie
             the
             
               Great
               ,
               our
               Apostle
            
             ,
             and
             in
             truth
             he
             is
             wholy
             ours
             ;
             and
             vnder
             
             this
             title
             the
             verie
             sound
             of
             his
             Name
             iarres
             in
             the
             eares
             of
             our
             Aduersaries
             :
             This
             man
             (
             I
             say
             )
             the
             furie
             of
             Caluin
             (r)
             denyes
             to
             haue
             beene
             instructed
             in
             the
             Schoole
             of
             the
             Holie
             Ghost
             ,
             because
             he
             called
             sacred
             Images
             (
             by
             which
             the
             Saints
             are
             to
             vs
             absently
             present
             )
             the
             
               Bookes
               of
               the
               illiterate
               and
               vnlearned
               .
            
          
           
             The
             day
             is
             too
             short
             ,
             and
             indeede
             the
             Sunne
             must
             runne
             a
             greater
             circle
             of
             his
             course
             to
             serue
             my
             turne
             ,
             before
             I
             can
             number
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             Sermons
             ,
             Homilyes
             ,
             smaller
             Volumes
             ,
             &
             Disputations
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             all
             being
             filled
             and
             stored
             with
             vnanswerable
             proofes
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Sentences
             and
             Articles
             of
             our
             Catholike
             Religion
             .
             As
             long
             as
             these
             their
             Monuments
             of
             Learning
             are
             to
             be
             soulde
             in
             the
             Stationer's
             shopps
             ,
             (
             in
             which
             the
             Enemie
             most
             
             vnworthily
             pretends
             ,
             as
             you
             haue
             seene
             ,
             so
             many
             chaynes
             of
             Errour
             and
             Superstition
             to
             haue
             beene
             wouen
             )
             so
             long
             in
             vaine
             are
             our
             Bookes
             forbidden
             to
             be
             read
             ;
             in
             vaine
             are
             the
             Sea-ports
             so
             narrowly
             kept
             ,
             for
             the
             preuenting
             of
             their
             entrance
             in
             ,
             in
             vaine
             are
             the
             houses
             of
             Catholiks
             ,
             their
             t●unks
             ,
             boxes
             ,
             and
             other
             priuate
             receptacles
             violently
             broken
             open
             ;
             in
             vaine
             are
             so
             manie
             minacious
             &
             threatening
             Proclamations
             sett
             vpon
             the
             publike
             Gates
             ,
             and
             other
             chiefe
             places
             in
             Cittyes
             ;
             since
             neither
             Harding
             ,
             nor
             Sanders
             ,
             nor
             Allan
             ,
             nor
             Stapleton
             ▪
             nor
             Bristoll
             ,
             doe
             affect
             these
             supposed
             new
             dreames
             ,
             more
             zealously
             ,
             or
             with
             greater
             feruour
             and
             sedulitie
             ,
             then
             these
             Fathers
             (
             aboue
             by
             me
             mentioned
             )
             haue
             donne
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             ●eflected
             vpon
             this
             poynt
             
             with
             a
             serious
             introuersion
             of
             minde
             ,
             I
             grant
             ,
             it
             gaue
             an
             edge
             to
             my
             desire
             ,
             and
             my
             greedines
             of
             Combat
             was
             encreased
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             what
             way
             soeuer
             the
             Aduersary
             shall
             take
             (
             except
             he
             will
             yeeld
             to
             God's
             honour
             )
             he
             runneth
             himself
             vpon
             the
             sands
             .
             Yf
             he
             allowe
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             he
             then
             looseth
             the
             field
             :
             Yf
             he
             exclude
             them
             ;
             he
             thus
             escapeth
             ;
             but
             by
             flight
             .
          
           
             It
             so
             chanced
             (
             myself
             then
             being
             yong
             )
             that
             
               Iohn
               Iewell
            
             ▪
             the
             Antesignanus
             &
             fore-man
             of
             the
             Caluinists
             in
             England
             (
             who
             euer
             buylded
             his
             state
             in
             the
             ruines
             of
             men's
             Soules
             )
             did
             in
             his
             Sermon
             at
             Paul's
             Crosse
             ,
             prouoke
             the
             Catholiks
             with
             incredible
             boasting
             ;
             he
             through
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             appealing
             to
             ,
             and
             calling
             vpon
             those
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             flourished
             within
             the
             first
             six
             
             hundred
             yeares
             of
             our
             Redemption
             .
             Those
             worthie
             men
             ,
             who
             then
             suffered
             exile
             at
             Louayne
             ,
             in
             all
             haste
             arrested
             his
             challenge
             with
             their
             penns
             ,
             though
             they
             stoode
             obnoxious
             to
             diuers
             difficulties
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             the
             times
             .
             I
             dare
             be
             bolde
             to
             pronounce
             ,
             that
             the
             calumnie
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             improbitie
             ,
             and
             supercilious
             impudencie
             of
             this
             Iewell
             (
             who
             indeede
             wanted
             a
             foyle
             to
             make
             his
             luster
             good
             )
             then
             happely
             layed
             open
             by
             these
             Men's
             wrytings
             ,
             did
             so
             much
             benefitt
             to
             our
             generall
             Cause
             ,
             at
             that
             I
             can
             hardly
             remember
             any
             one
             thing
             more
             aduantageous
             to
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             then
             groaning
             vnder
             the
             Burden
             .
             Menacing
             Edicts
             and
             scrowles
             were
             in
             all
             haste
             affixed
             vpon
             the
             common
             Posts
             ,
             that
             no
             such
             bookes
             should
             be
             redd
             ,
             or
             
             kept
             by
             any
             ;
             though
             Iewell
             's
             vaunting
             exclamation
             might
             iustly
             seeme
             to
             extort
             the
             writing
             of
             them
             .
             All
             Persons
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             which
             obserued
             this
             passage
             ,
             did
             by
             this
             meanes
             learne
             ,
             that
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             were
             wholy
             Catholike
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               wholy
               Ours
            
             .
          
           
             Neither
             did
             
               D.
               Humfrey
            
             conceale
             this
             wound
             ,
             giuen
             to
             himself
             and
             his
             Brethren
             ;
             who
             ,
             though
             he
             daigned
             to
             become
             Iewell
             's
             Encomiast
             ,
             in
             immoderatly
             extolling
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             seeking
             to
             embalme
             his
             Memorie
             by
             writing
             (s)
             his
             life
             ;
             yet
             did
             cast
             this
             one
             aspersion
             of
             incōsideration
             and
             inaduertencie
             vpon
             him
             ;
             to
             witt
             ,
             that
             Iewell
             proffered
             to
             stand
             inalterably
             to
             the
             iudgements
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             with
             which
             men
             this
             Doctour
             in
             peremptorie
             &
             expresse
             words
             disclaymeth
             from
             hauing
             the
             
             least
             entercours
             ,
             commerce
             ,
             or
             association
             :
             so
             loath
             is
             the
             Enemie
             to
             keepe
             anie
             quarter
             with
             the
             Primitiue
             Writers
             and
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             One
             time
             in
             familiar
             discours
             ,
             we
             throughly
             sownded
             
               Tobie
               Mathew
            
             (
             who
             now
             domineres
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             enchanting
             ,
             much
             aboue
             others
             ,
             by
             his
             often
             Sermoning
             ,
             the
             eare
             of
             Credulity
             ,
             and
             whome
             for
             his
             good
             literature
             and
             sparks
             of
             Moralitie
             we
             greatly
             affected
             )
             entreating
             him
             to
             answer
             ingenuously
             and
             plainely
             ;
             Whether
             that
             man
             ,
             who
             spent
             himself
             in
             diligent
             reading
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             could
             possibly
             fluctuate
             touching
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Roman
             Religion
             ,
             or
             could
             vnfeignedly
             embrace
             that
             Fayth
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             himself
             so
             earnestly
             exhorteth
             .
             He
             freely
             vnbreasted
             himself
             ,
             and
             thus
             replyed
             :
             
             
               it
               was
               impossible
               ,
               if
               so
               with
               the
               reading
               ●f
               them
               he
               would
               giue
               an
               indubious
               ass●nt
               and
               credi●t
               vnto
               them
               .
            
             Which
             Sentence
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             neither
             himself
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             nor
             
               Matthew
               Hutton
            
             (
             who
             is
             reputed
             by
             some
             ,
             to
             be
             much
             trauelled
             in
             the
             Fathers
             )
             nor
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             Aduersaryes
             ,
             who
             performe
             the
             like
             labour
             ,
             can
             be
             of
             any
             other
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             therefore
             I
             may
             securely
             descend
             into
             these
             Lists
             ,
             as
             prepared
             to
             battaile
             with
             those
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             men
             houlding
             the
             wolfe
             by
             the
             eares
             )
             are
             forced
             to
             leaue
             vpon
             their
             Cause
             a
             perpetuall
             and
             indelible
             scarre
             or
             blemish
             ,
             w●ether
             they
             reiect
             ,
             or
             admitt
             the
             Fathers
             :
             Since
             in
             the
             One
             ,
             they
             but
             prouide
             for
             their
             running
             away
             ,
             in
             the
             Other
             they
             are
             suffocated
             and
             strangled
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             sixt
             Reason
             .
             THE
             GROVND
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             cleare
             ,
             that
             if
             euer
             that
             precept
             and
             command
             :
             [a)
             
               Scrutamini
               Scripturas
               ,
               Search
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             was
             (
             as
             in
             reason
             it
             hath
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             to
             vs
             )
             peculiarly
             incumbent
             vpon
             anie
             sorte
             of
             Christians
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             holie
             Fathers
             did
             (
             with
             the
             greatest
             prayse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             )
             accomplish
             the
             same
             ;
             since
             by
             these
             Men's
             diligence
             and
             charges
             ,
             the
             Bibles
             haue
             beene
             translated
             and
             transcribed
             into
             so
             manie
             tongues
             ,
             and
             
             transported
             into
             so
             manie
             discoasted
             Nations
             :
             By
             these
             Men's
             dangerous
             (
             yet
             successiue
             )
             attempts
             ,
             they
             were
             snatched
             out
             of
             the
             flames
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             vtter
             deuastation
             and
             extinguishment
             ;
             By
             these
             Men's
             indefatigable
             paynes
             ,
             each
             part
             and
             passage
             of
             them
             was
             most
             painfully
             cutt
             vp
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             anatomized
             .
             For
             both
             day
             and
             night
             those
             Fathers
             did
             euen
             drinke
             vp
             the
             
               Holie
               Scriptures
            
             :
             they
             were
             euer
             most
             readie
             from
             out
             their
             Chayres
             and
             Pulpitts
             ,
             to
             discourse
             of
             the
             
               Holie
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             they
             alwayes
             enriched
             their
             voluminous
             writings
             with
             testimonies
             ,
             borrowed
             from
             the
             
               Holie
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             they
             haue
             disclosed
             and
             vnfoulded
             with
             their
             faythfull
             Scholiaes
             and
             Commentaries
             ,
             the
             most
             knottie
             passages
             of
             the
             
               Holie
               Scripture
            
             :
             they
             
             haue
             seasoned
             their
             Feasts
             &
             Fasts
             ,
             with
             studying
             the
             
               Holie
               S●riptures
            
             :
             To
             conclude
             ,
             they
             haue
             spent
             all
             their
             dayes
             with
             a
             
               Sabaoth
               l●sse
            
             &
             incessant
             labour
             ●euen
             to
             the
             end
             of
             their
             feeble
             old
             age
             )
             in
             meditating
             vpon
             the
             
               H●lie
               Scriptures
            
             .
             And
             although
             the
             said
             Doctours
             were
             frequently
             accustomed
             ,
             to
             draw
             their
             arguments
             (
             in
             patronage
             of
             their
             Fayth
             from
             the
             authoritie
             of
             their
             fore-fathers
             ,
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             the
             Succession
             of
             Popes
             ,
             from
             Generall
             Councells
             ,
             from
             Apostolicall
             Traditions
             ,
             from
             the
             vn●aunted
             constancie
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             from
             the
             Sentences
             &
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Pastours
             of
             the
             Church
             ▪
             and
             from
             stupendious
             and
             astonishing
             Miracles
             ,
             whereby
             the
             setled
             Course
             of
             Na●ure
             was
             ,
             as
             I
             m●y
             say
             ,
             vnnatured
             and
             dissolued
             :
             Yet
             all
             these
             
             different
             sorts
             of
             proofes
             they
             euer
             most
             willingly
             enleuened
             with
             stored
             testimonies
             of
             the
             written
             Law
             :
             This
             is
             their
             fauorit-studie
             ;
             this
             they
             presse
             ;
             in
             this
             they
             make
             their
             Station
             ;
             this
             mount
             (
             to
             ouertopp
             their
             Aduersaries
             )
             they
             daily
             raise
             higher
             through
             a
             continuall
             coaceruation
             &
             heaping
             togeather
             of
             sacred
             Texts
             ;
             To
             this
             (b)
             
               armaturae
               fortium
            
             ,
             these
             most
             valiant
             and
             spirituall
             Commaunders
             ,
             fortifying
             the
             well-repayred
             edifice
             of
             the
             Cittie
             of
             God
             (
             against
             all
             wicked
             assaults
             )
             doe
             yeald
             by
             all-right
             the
             first
             place
             and
             precedencie
             .
             And
             here
             now
             I
             haue
             the
             more
             reason
             to
             rest
             astonished
             at
             that
             proude
             &
             foolish
             Exception
             of
             the
             Aduersarie
             ,
             who
             ,
             (
             as
             one
             still
             seeking
             for
             water
             in
             a
             flowing
             streame
             )
             neuer
             ceaseth
             to
             charge
             the
             Father's
             writings
             (
             being
             
             euen
             loaded
             with
             infinite
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             )
             with
             want
             &
             penurie
             of
             Scripture
             .
             So
             long
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             he
             will
             giue
             assent
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             inseparably
             adhere
             to
             the
             diuine
             Scriptures
             .
             Stand
             his
             words
             (
             thinke
             you
             )
             in
             coniunction
             with
             ●is
             thoughts
             ?
             Well
             then
             ,
             goe
             to
             .
             Let
             the
             most
             remarkable
             Authours
             ,
             most
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             most
             holie
             and
             reuerend
             Men
             ,
             
               Dionysius
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
               Athanasius
               ,
               Basil
               ,
               Nazianzene
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Hierome
               ,
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Austin
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Latin
               Gregorie
            
             ,
             marshall
             forth
             togeather
             ,
             being
             armed
             and
             garded
             on
             each
             side
             ,
             with
             CHRIST
             ,
             with
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             Biblicall
             furniture
             and
             preparation
             .
             O
             that
             that
             Fayth
             might
             at
             this
             present
             raigne
             in
             England
             ,
             the
             which
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             being
             wholy
             deuoted
             to
             
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             did
             build
             vpon
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             What
             scriptures
             they
             do
             produce
             ,
             the
             same
             we
             will
             produce
             ;
             what
             passag●s
             thereof
             togeather
             they
             do
             conferre
             ,
             the
             same
             we
             will
             conferre
             :
             what
             they
             do
             from
             thence
             inferre
             ,
             the
             same
             we
             will
             inferre
             .
             Will
             this
             satisfye
             thee
             ,
             thou
             Bible-pretender
             ?
             Spitt
             out
             ,
             (
             man
             )
             deliuer
             thy
             minde
             freely
             .
             N●
             ,
             thou
             replyest
             ,
             
               except
               the
               Fathers
               (
               not
               diuorcing
               the
               letter
               fr●m
               the
               intended
               meaning
               of
               the
               Holie
               Ghost
               )
               do
               expound
               the
               Scripture
               in
               a
               t●ue
               ●ense
               .
            
             What
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             these
             thy
             words
             :
             
               in
               a
               true
               sense
            
             ?
             forsooth
             
               according
               to
               thy
               owne
               sillie
               weening
            
             ;
             This
             is
             the
             circle
             ,
             within
             which
             thy
             disputes
             are
             encompassed
             .
             Blushest
             thou
             not
             at
             this
             thy
             maze
             and
             Labyrinth
             ?
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             being
             in
             good
             hope
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             finde
             assembled
             ,
             in
             your
             most
             flourishing
             
             Vniuersities
             ,
             man●e
             ,
             who
             will
             looke
             into
             these
             Controuersies
             of
             Fayth
             ,
             not
             with
             a
             flegmatick
             and
             dull
             eye
             ,
             but
             with
             an
             impartiall
             ,
             sharpe
             ,
             &
             dispassionate
             iudgement
             ,
             fully
             ballancing
             the
             trifeling
             euasions
             of
             these
             men
             (
             by
             which
             euasions
             ,
             their
             Cause
             is
             wholy
             dismantelled
             and
             layed
             naked
             to
             the
             view
             of
             all
             )
             I
             will
             with
             all
             chearefull
             readines
             expect
             this
             hower
             of
             fight
             ;
             at
             what
             time
             I
             shal
             be
             prepared
             to
             draw
             forth
             into
             the
             field
             the
             vnvanquishable
             troupes
             and
             forces
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             against
             the
             small
             wilde
             companies
             of
             certaine
             poore
             and
             vnarmed
             fresh-water-souldiers
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             seauenth
             R●ason
             .
             HISTORIE
             .
          
           
             THe
             ancient
             Histories
             do
             vnveyle
             and
             display
             the
             true
             eye
             and
             face
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             .
             Hither
             I
             prouoke
             the
             Enemy
             .
             Doubtlesly
             the
             Historiographers
             of
             greatest
             Antiquitie
             (
             and
             those
             ,
             which
             our
             Aduersaries
             vsurpe
             )
             are
             these
             :
             (a)
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Damasus
               ,
               Hierome
               ,
               Ruffinus
               ,
               Orosius
               ,
               Socrates
               ,
               Zozomene
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
               Cassiodorus
               ,
               Gregorius
               Turonensis
               ,
               Vsuardus
               ,
               Rhegius
               ,
               Marianus
               ,
               Sigebertus
               ,
               Zonaras
               ,
               Cedrenus
               ,
               Nicephorus
               .
            
             What
             do
             these
             men
             recorde
             ,
             whose
             peculiar
             labour
             was
             to
             saue
             and
             redeeme
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             Churche's
             
             Actions
             ,
             from
             the
             
               deluge
               of
               Time
            
             ?
             They
             relate
             our
             prayers
             ,
             our
             progresses
             in
             disseminating
             the
             Fayth
             ,
             our
             vicissituds
             and
             R●turnes
             of
             seasons
             ,
             our
             enemies
             .
             Yea
             (
             which
             ought
             to
             draw
             an
             indifferent
             eye
             more
             obseruantly
             vpon
             this
             poynt
             )
             euen
             those
             Historiographers
             ,
             who
             professe
             implacable
             hat●ed
             to
             vs
             ,
             as
             (b)
             
               Philipp
               Melancthon
               ,
               Pantaleon
               ,
               Punctius
               ,
               the
               Magdeburgians
               ,
            
             when
             they
             do
             busie
             themselues
             in
             writing
             the
             Chronologie
             or
             Historie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             except
             they
             gather
             togeather
             the
             honourable
             Actions
             of
             our
             men
             ,
             by
             desc●ibing
             the
             palmie
             and
             victorious
             state
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             do
             amasse
             with
             their
             pennes
             the
             treacherie
             and
             facinorous
             c●imes
             of
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             they
             should
             (
             as
             being
             depriued
             of
             any
             
               Subiect
               or
               Argument
            
             )
             haue
             passed
             ouer
             in
             an
             eternal
             
             silence
             fifteene
             hundred
             yeares
             .
          
           
             To
             these
             we
             may
             adioyn●
             the
             particular
             Historians
             (c)
             of
             certain
             Countryes
             ,
             who
             (
             through
             a
             most
             laboursome
             curiositie
             )
             haue
             registred
             the
             Acts
             of
             each
             such
             People
             .
             These
             men
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             gotten
             a
             Spartae
             ,
             the
             which
             they
             coueted
             by
             all
             meanes
             possible
             to
             cultiuate
             and
             beautifye
             ,
             and
             who
             concealed
             not
             in
             their
             Chronicles
             (
             so
             pre●ise
             they
             were
             to
             holde
             intelligence
             with
             all
             times
             ,
             by
             meanes
             of
             History
             )
             to
             relate
             any
             extraordinarie
             and
             chargeable
             feastings
             ,
             or
             
               long-sle●ued
               gownes
            
             ,
             or
             new-fashioned
             
               hilts
               of
               daggers
            
             ,
             or
             
               guilt
               spurres
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             such
             trifles
             if
             they
             but
             taisted
             of
             noueltie
             ;
             Yf
             they
             had
             heard
             ,
             that
             Religion
             had
             suffered
             any
             digression
             from
             its
             first
             Being
             ,
             or
             had
             degenerated
             from
             the
             Primitiue
             ages
             ,
             
             would
             certainly
             most
             of
             them
             haue
             made
             speciall
             and
             punctuall
             mention
             thereof
             ;
             yf
             not
             most
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             some
             few
             ;
             if
             not
             some
             few
             ,
             yet
             some
             one
             or
             other
             without
             all
             doubt
             .
             There
             is
             not
             one
             Historiographer
             either
             fauourable
             or
             maleuolent
             towards
             vs
             ,
             who
             euer
             recorded
             any
             such
             alteration
             ,
             or
             but
             once
             intimated
             in
             his
             writings
             so
             much
             .
          
           
             For
             Example
             .
             Our
             Aduersaries
             do
             freely
             acknowledge
             (
             a
             truth
             so
             euident
             ,
             that
             it
             lyeth
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             contradiction
             )
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             was
             once
             Holie
             ,
             Catholike
             ,
             and
             Apostolicall
             .
             When
             ?
             Then
             ,
             when
             it
             deseruedly
             had
             obtayned
             those
             high
             prayses
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             ;
             Your
             (d)
             fayth
             (
             speaking
             to
             the
             Romans
             )
             
               is
               renowned
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               :
               Without
            
             (e)
             
               intermission
               I
               make
               memorie
               of
               you
               :
               I
               know
               ,
            
             (f)
             
               that
               
               coming
               to
               you
            
             (
             ô
             Romans
             )
             
               I
               shall
               come
               in
               the
               abundance
               of
               the
               blessing
               of
               Christ
            
             :
             
             
               All
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               salute
               you
               :
               Your
               obedience
            
             (h)
             
               is
               published
               in
               euery
               place
            
             :
             Then
             ,
             when
             Paul
             [i]
             (
             being
             at
             Rome
             in
             libertie
             )
             dilated
             the
             Gospell
             to
             all
             :
             Then
             ,
             when
             Peter
             [k]
             gouerned
             the
             Church
             gathered
             togeather
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             then
             being
             Babilon
             :
             Then
             ,
             when
             Clemens
             (l)
             himself
             (
             greatly
             commended
             by
             the
             Apostle
             )
             swaighed
             that
             Sea
             :
             Then
             ,
             when
             the
             prophane
             Emperours
             ,
             as
             Nero
             ,
             Domitian
             ,
             Traian
             ,
             (m)
             Antoninus
             did
             inhumanely
             butcher
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             ;
             Yea
             then
             ,
             (n)
             when
             (
             euen
             by
             the
             confession
             (o)
             of
             Caluin
             )
             Damasus
             ,
             Siricius
             ,
             Anastasius
             ,
             and
             Innocentius
             did
             holde
             the
             Apostolicall
             sterne
             .
             For
             during
             this
             Age
             (
             especially
             at
             Rome
             )
             Caluin
             (
             out
             of
             his
             bountie
             )
             granteth
             ,
             
             that
             the
             foresaid
             Bishops
             did
             departe
             in
             nothing
             from
             the
             Euangelicall
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             Heare
             now
             I
             demaund
             :
             When
             did
             Rome
             loose
             this
             Fa●th
             so
             much
             aboue
             celebrated
             ?
             When
             did
             she
             cease
             to
             be
             that
             ,
             which
             afore
             she
             was
             ?
             At
             what
             time
             ,
             in
             what
             Pope's
             dayes
             ,
             by
             what
             meanes
             ,
             by
             what
             force
             or
             stratagems
             ,
             with
             what
             encreases
             and
             degrees
             did
             a
             strange
             Religion
             inuade
             
               V●bem
               &
               Orbem
            
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Mother-Cittie
             ,
             but
             the
             whol●
             world
             ?
             What
             teares
             ,
             what
             oppositions
             ,
             what
             disconsolate
             sighes
             &
             groanes
             did
             this
             change
             begett
             ?
             Were
             ●ll
             men
             vpon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             drowned
             in
             a
             dead
             sleepe
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             setled
             in
             the
             leese
             of
             an
             incurious
             negligence
             ,
             stupour
             ,
             and
             dulnesse
             ,
             when
             
               Rome
               (
               Rome
            
             ,
             I
             say
             )
             did
             stampe
             and
             dogmatize
             new
             
             Sacraments
             ,
             a
             new
             Sacrifice
             ,
             new
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             ?
             Was
             there
             not
             one
             Historian
             then
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             neither
             of
             the
             Greeke
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Latin
             Church
             ,
             neither
             of
             any
             remote
             or
             neare
             Nation
             ,
             who
             would
             but
             casually
             fall
             vpon
             the
             least
             touch
             of
             insinuating
             so
             violent
             an
             irruption
             of
             a
             new
             Fayth
             ,
             or
             giue
             the
             smallest
             ouerture
             thereof
             in
             his
             writings
             ?
          
           
             Therefore
             I
             conclude
             ,
             It
             is
             more
             then
             euident
             ;
             if
             we
             belieue
             those
             things
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             which
             Historie
             (
             in
             itself
             various
             and
             large
             )
             being
             the
             Embassadour
             of
             Antiquitie
             ,
             the
             
               Soule
               of
               Memorie
            
             ,
             euer
             reflecting
             back
             the
             image
             of
             things
             past
             ,
             doth
             affluently
             and
             abundantly
             testifye
             ;
             that
             such
             a
             Change
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             our
             Aduersaries
             seeke
             to
             obtrude
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             is
             a
             mere
             vapourous
             and
             imaginarie
             conceipt
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             warranted
             
             with
             the
             authoritie
             of
             any
             History
             ,
             since
             the
             Churches
             first
             beginning
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             all
             Historiographers
             are
             mine
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             effectlesse
             attempts
             herein
             ,
             and
             incursions
             of
             our
             Aduersaries
             are
             most
             cold
             and
             feeble
             ,
             as
             nothing
             preuayling
             ;
             except
             it
             be
             first
             receaued
             for
             a
             mayne
             Theoreme
             and
             Principle
             ,
             that
             all
             Christians
             of
             all
             times
             did
             precipitatly
             fall
             into
             grosse
             misbeliefe
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             lowest
             gulfe
             of
             Hell
             ,
             
               vntill
               Luther
            
             [p)
             
               did
               constuprate
               ,
               and
               lustfully
               pollute
               Catherin
               Bore
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             eight
             Reason
             .
             PARADOXES
             .
          
           
             TRuly
             (
             
               most
               accomplished
               Men
            
             )
             when
             I
             call
             to
             minde
             out
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             manie
             Heresies
             certaine
             strange
             and
             prodigious
             Phantasies
             of
             some
             opinionatiue
             Wryters
             ,
             which
             will
             occurre
             to
             be
             impugned
             by
             me
             ;
             I
             should
             deseruedly
             condemne
             myself
             of
             supine
             negligence
             ,
             sloath
             ,
             and
             pusillanimitie
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             feare
             the
             shock
             and
             encounter
             of
             anie
             enemie
             .
             Let
             him
             be
             acute
             ,
             l●t
             him
             be
             eloquent
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             much
             practised
             in
             this
             kinde
             of
             warre
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             a
             Helluo
             of
             bookes
             ,
             and
             wholy
             absorpt
             in
             his
             
             studyes
             ,
             briefly
             let
             him
             be
             All
             ,
             or
             More
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             ;
             yet
             of
             force
             must
             he
             bewray
             himself
             to
             be
             but
             drye
             ,
             loose
             ,
             and
             faultering
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             shall
             sustentate
             or
             maintayne
             these
             following
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             impossibilities
             .
             We
             ●ill
             dispute
             (
             if
             it
             chance
             our
             Aduersaries
             giue
             vs
             leaue
             )
             of
             (a)
             God
             ,
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             Man
             ,
             of
             Sinne
             ,
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             (b)
             of
             Manners
             .
             I
             will
             trye
             ,
             if
             they
             haue
             the
             courage
             to
             iustifye
             that
             by
             dint
             of
             argument
             ,
             which
             they
             in
             their
             owne
             soules
             belieue
             ,
             and
             which
             (
             as
             necessarily
             resulting
             from
             their
             discourses
             )
             they
             diuulge
             in
             their
             pestilent
             Scripts
             and
             pamphlets
             .
             I
             will
             cause
             them
             to
             owne
             these
             their
             Axioms
             and
             Principles
             :
             God
             (b)
             
               is
               the
               authour
               and
               cause
               of
               Sinne
               ,
               willing
               ,
               suggesting
               ,
               effecting
               ,
               commanding
               ,
               working
               ,
               and
               gouerning
               the
               flagitious
               
               counsells
               of
               the
               wicked
               :
               As
               the
               calling
               of
               Paul
               ,
               so
               the
               adulterie
            
             (c)
             
               of
               Dauid
               ,
               and
               the
               impietie
               of
               Iudas
               the
               proditour
               ,
               was
               the
               peculiar
               hand-worke
               of
               God.
            
             ô
             monstrous
             Assertion
             !
             of
             which
             after
             Philipp
             Melancthon
             was
             ashamed
             ,
             neuerthelesse
             Luther
             (
             from
             whome
             Melancthon
             had
             borrowed
             it
             )
             doth
             extoll
             with
             infinite
             prayse
             this
             Sentence
             ,
             (d)
             as
             a
             heauenlie
             Oracle
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             in
             part
             (e)
             equalls
             this
             his
             Schollar
             with
             Paul
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             further
             here
             demaund
             ,
             what
             was
             Luther's
             conceipt
             (
             whom
             our
             English
             Caluinists
             pronounce
             to
             be
             (f)
             
               virum
               diuinitus
               datum
               ad
               orbem
               illuminandum
               ,
               A
               man
               euen
               sent
               by
               God
               to
               enlighten
               the
               World
            
             )
             when
             he
             did
             expunge
             this
             Verse
             out
             of
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             (g)
             
               Sancta
               Trinitas
               ,
               vnus
               Deus
               ,
               miserere
               nobis
               ,
               
               Holie
               Trinitie
               ,
               one
               God
               ,
               haue
               mercie
               of
               vs
            
             ?
          
           
             I
             will
             next
             proceede
             to
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ.
             What
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             vnseasoned
             words
             ?
             
               ●hrist
               being
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               God
               of
               God
            
             ;
             So
             (h)
             Caluin
             teacheth
             :
             
               Christ
               is
               not
               begotten
               of
               ●he
               substance
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             So
             Beza
             .
             Againe
             ,
             
               Two
               Hypostaticall
            
             [k[
             
               Vnions
               are
               constituted
               in
               Christ
               ;
               the
               one
               of
               the
               soule
               with
               the
               flesh
               ;
               the
               other
               of
               the
               Diuinitie
               with
               the
               Humanitie
               .
            
             (i]
             That
             passage
             in
             Iohn
             :
             
               I
               and
               my
               Father
               are
               one
            
             ;
             (l)
             
               sheweth
               not
               ,
               that
               Christ
               being
               God
               ,
               is
               consubstantiall
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               .
            
             Yea
             further
             ,
             Luther
             (m)
             thus
             pronounceth
             :
             
               Anima
               mea●odit
               hoc
               ve●bum
               :
               Homousion
               ,
               my
               verie
               soule
               hateth
               th●s
               word
               :
               H●mousios
               ,
               or
               Consubstantial●s
               .
            
             These
             (
             loe
             )
             are
             the
             beginnings
             and
             conceptions
             of
             Arianisme
             ,
             which
             after
             receaue
             a
             more
             perfect
             shape
             .
             But
             let
             vs
             dogg
             these
             men
             further
             .
             
             Christ
             (n)
             
               from
               his
               infancie
               was
               not
               consummate
               and
               full
               of
               grace
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               other
               men
               )
               encreased
               in
               the
               faculties
               of
               the
               Soule
               :
               And
               he
               being
               daily
               become
               more
               experienced
               by
               vse
               ,
               did
               (
               as
               litle
               children
               )
               first
            
             [o)
             
               labour
               wi●h
               ignorance
            
             .
             Which
             is
             potentially
             as
             much
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             that
             Christ
             was
             stayned
             with
             the
             spott
             and
             blemish
             of
             
               Originall
               Sinne.
            
             But
             take
             notice
             of
             more
             direfull
             and
             horride
             Doctrines
             .
             
               Christ
               praying
               in
               the
               Garden
               ,
               when
               he
               did
               sw●ate
               drops
               of
               Water
               and
               Bloud
               ,
            
             
             
               was
               afraid
               wi●h
               the
               sense
               &
               feeling
               of
               eternall
               damnation
               :
               He
               then
               vttered
               words
               without
               reason
               ,
               without
               spiri●
               ;
               words
               suddenly
               bu●sting
               out
               through
               force
               of
               griefe
               and
               payne
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               such
               as
               not
               being
               sufficiently
               premeditated
               ,
               he
               instantly
               recalled
               and
               corrected
               .
            
             Is
             there
             any
             more
             of
             this
             stuffe
             yet
             behind
             ?
             Obserue
             .
             When
             Christ
             being
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             cryed
             out
             :
             
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
               He
               was
               burned
               with
               flames
            
             (r)
             
               of
               fire
               ,
               and
               vttered
               words
               of
               black
               despaire
               ;
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               then
               if
               he
               should
               haue
               perished
               with
               eternal
               perdition
               .
            
             See
             how
             these
             Gospelers
             do
             euen
             meditate
             and
             studie
             blasphemies
             ,
             poysening
             the
             texts
             of
             holie
             Scripture
             with
             their
             wicked
             constructions
             .
             They
             further
             thus
             comment
             that
             Sentence
             :
             
               Christ
               descended
               into
               Hell
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               He
               being
               dead
               ,
               did
               no
               lesse
               tast●
            
             (s)
             
               Hell
               ,
               then
               the
               Soules
               of
               the
               damned
               ;
               this
               only
               excepted
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               after
               to
               be
               restored
               to
               his
               former
               felicitie
               .
               For
               since
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               only
               by
               corporall
            
             (t)
             
               death
               ,
               he
               could
               profitt
               vs
               nothing
               ,
               his
               soule
               therefore
               ought
               to
               fight
               with
               euerlasting
               death
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               meanes
               he
               might
               expiate
               our
               wickednes
               and
               punishment
            
             ;
             Thus
             do
             they
             detort
             the
             
               Written
               Word
            
             ,
             to
             ouerthrow
             the
             
             dignitie
             of
             the
             
               Eternal
               Word
            
             .
             Now
             that
             no
             man
             shall
             surmize
             these
             speeches
             to
             fall
             from
             Caluin
             through
             inaduertencie
             ,
             the
             same
             Caluin
             taketh
             such
             complacencie
             therein
             ,
             &
             so
             strong
             he
             is
             in
             this
             his
             blasphemie
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             pronounceth
             all
             them
             to
             be
             perditos
             (u)
             
               nebulones
               ,
               lost
               &
               damned
               fellowes
               ,
               qui
               doctrinam
               istam
               solarij
               plenam
               exagitant
               ,
               who
               do
               call
               in
               question
               this
               most
               comfortable
               doctrine
               .
            
             O
             Times
             !
             ô
             portentious
             Times
             !
             what
             monster
             haue
             you
             here
             nourrished
             ?
             〈◊〉
             delicate
             and
             princelie
             dropping
             ●loud
             ,
             which
             streamed
             from
             the
             torne
             &
             pearced
             bodie
             of
             the
             innocent
             Lamb
             ,
             of
             which
             bloud
             euerie
             small
             dropp
             (
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             impreciable
             worth
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             )
             was
             of
             force
             to
             redeeme
             a
             thousand
             Worlds
             ,
             could
             it
             nothing
             profit
             Mankinde
             ,
             except
             
             the
             (
             x
             )
             
               Mediatour
               of
               God
               and
               Man
            
             ,
             the
             Man
             CHRIST
             IESVS
             had
             suffered
             (y)
             
               mortem
               secundam
               ,
               the
               second
               death
               ,
            
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Soule
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             all
             grace
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             companion
             only
             to
             Sinne
             and
             execrable
             blasphemie
             ?
             In
             regard
             of
             this
             man's
             lunacie
             ,
             Bucer
             (
             though
             impudent
             )
             will
             needs
             seeme
             to
             be
             of
             a
             more
             pliable
             sterne
             and
             modestie
             ;
             who
             by
             the
             word
             Hell
             ,
             in
             the
             Creede
             ,
             vnderstandeth
             (z)
             
               the
               graue
            
             ,
             by
             the
             figure
             Epexegesis
             ,
             though
             most
             preposterously
             ,
             or
             rather
             by
             an
             vnfit
             and
             idle
             Tautologie
             .
             Of
             our
             English
             Sectaries
             diuers
             are
             accustomed
             to
             range
             themselues
             herein
             vnder
             Caluin
             ,
             their
             Idol
             :
             diuers
             vnder
             Bucer
             ,
             their
             great
             Maister
             ,
             and
             half
             Arche
             of
             their
             Church
             ;
             and
             diuers
             also
             (
             such
             Heteroclits
             in
             Fayth
             they
             are
             )
             do
             secretly
             murmure
             against
             
             this
             Article
             ;
             wishing
             (
             if
             without
             noyse
             and
             tumult
             it
             could
             be
             effected
             )
             it
             were
             craded
             and
             put
             out
             of
             the
             Creede
             .
             Which
             thing
             to
             haue
             beene
             once
             attempted
             in
             a
             Conuenticle
             in
             London
             ,
             one
             
               Richard
               Cheny
            
             (
             thereat
             present
             )
             did
             relate
             vnto
             me
             :
             a
             miserable
             old
             man
             ,
             much
             afflicted
             by
             the
             theeues
             out
             of
             God's
             Church
             ;
             yet
             had
             not
             the
             grace
             before
             his
             death
             to
             implant
             himself
             therein
             .
             Hitherto
             of
             CHRIST
             .
          
           
             Touching
             Man
             ;
             
             what
             doe
             they
             dictate
             ?
             The
             (a)
             
               Image
               of
               God
               is
               wholy
               obliterated
               in
               M●n
               ;
               All
               his
               faire
               impressions
               are
               extin●t
               ;
               All
               his
               Nature
               suffereth
               such
               a
               dassipation
               and
               dissolution
            
             throughout
             the
             powers
             of
             his
             Soule
             ,
             &
             is
             so
             vtterly
             ouerthrowne
             ,
             as
             that
             not
             euen
             anie
             
               Regenerate
               and
               holie
               man
            
             is
             intrinsecally
             anie
             other
             
             thing
             then
             
               meare
               Corruption
               ,
               and
               contagion
            
             ,
             as
             being
             in
             league
             with
             all
             vice
             .
             Whither
             tend
             these
             doctrinall
             Speculations
             ?
             or
             why
             do
             they
             forge
             these
             grounds
             ?
             To
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             themselues
             ,
             who
             through
             onlie
             Fayth
             seeke
             to
             lay
             violent
             hands
             on
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             (
             which
             poynt
             is
             the
             verie
             Soule
             of
             Protestancie
             )
             and
             who
             lye
             wallowing
             in
             the
             mire
             of
             all
             turpitude
             ,
             (b)
             &
             engulfe
             themselues
             in
             all
             wickednes
             ,
             may
             accuse
             Nature
             ,
             despayre
             of
             being
             become
             Vertuous
             ,
             and
             disburden
             themselues
             of
             God's
             Precepts
             .
          
           
             
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Illyricus
             (c)
             (
             the
             standard-bearer
             to
             the
             Magdeburgenses
             )
             hath
             reueted
             this
             poynt
             more
             firmely
             ,
             by
             annexing
             his
             terrible
             sentence
             of
             
               Original
               Sinne
               ;
               Which
            
             he
             defineth
             
               to
               be
               (
               after
               the
               fall
               of
               Adam
               )
               the
               internal
               Substance
               
               of
               Soules
               ,
               which
               the
               Deuil
               doth
               worke
               or
               cause
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               transformeth
               into
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             This
             also
             is
             obuious
             and
             frequent
             in
             their
             Schoole
             .
             That
             (d)
             
               all
               Sinnes
               are
               equall
            
             ;
             yet
             with
             this
             cautionarie
             explication
             (
             least
             the
             Stoicks
             be
             brought
             againe
             vpon
             the
             Stage
             )
             
               if
               God
               ,
               as
               Iudge
               ,
               doe
               ballance
               them
               .
            
             As
             if
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             most
             iust
             Iudge
             ,
             (
             and
             yet
             coueteth
             to
             ouerweigh
             more
             in
             Mercie
             ,
             then
             Iustice
             )
             should
             rather
             by
             exagerating
             our
             offence
             ,
             adde
             a
             heape
             then
             ease
             ,
             to
             our
             burden
             .
             And
             thus
             in
             this
             trutination
             of
             Sinnes
             ,
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             that
             Cooke
             doth
             not
             commit
             a
             lesser
             sinne
             against
             God
             most
             seuerely
             iudging
             ,
             who
             should
             kill
             (
             when
             there
             is
             no
             neede
             )
             
               gallum
               gallinaceum
            
             ,
             a
             dung-hill
             cock
             ,
             then
             that
             infamous
             Homicide
             did
             ,
             wh●
             
             (
             being
             full
             of
             Beza
             )
             murthered
             with
             his
             pistol
             
               Gallum
               Heroa
               Guisit●m
            
             ,
             the
             Noble
             
               French
               Guyse
            
             ;
             a
             Prince
             of
             vnmatcheable
             Vertue
             ;
             then
             which
             facinorous
             act
             our
             part
             of
             Christendome
             in
             this
             our
             Age
             hath
             seene
             nothing
             more
             detestable
             ,
             nothing
             more
             deplorable
             .
          
           
             
             But
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             those
             men
             ,
             who
             lye
             plunged
             in
             this
             vnpleasant
             state
             of
             Sinne
             (
             sinne
             being
             the
             very
             life
             of
             death
             )
             do
             neuerthelesse
             speciously
             and
             highly
             philosophize
             of
             Diuine
             Grace
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             a
             spirituall
             Electuarie
             )
             may
             cure
             this
             disease
             .
             Indeede
             they
             ascribe
             very
             honourable
             and
             worthie
             priuiledges
             to
             this
             Grace
             ,
             which
             they
             crye
             out
             in
             their
             bookes
             and
             speeches
             ,
             neither
             to
             be
             infused
             in
             our
             harts
             ,
             nor
             powerfull
             enough
             to
             check
             the
             malice
             of
             Sinne
             by
             resisting
             any
             flagitious
             
             crime
             ;
             but
             which
             they
             place
             extrinsecally
             and
             out
             of
             vs
             only
             in
             the
             (e)
             
               fauour
               of
               God
            
             ;
             Which
             fauour
             doth
             neither
             correct
             ,
             nor
             purge
             ,
             nor
             enlighten
             ,
             nor
             enrich
             the
             wicked
             ,
             being
             become
             thral
             to
             all
             turpitude
             ,
             nor
             euen
             regulate
             the
             sudden
             impetuosities
             of
             Nature
             ;
             but
             only
             doth
             conceale
             and
             dissemble
             (
             God
             conniuing
             thereto
             )
             the
             old
             sinke
             and
             chanell
             of
             Sinne
             (
             yet
             remayning
             and
             stinking
             )
             that
             it
             appeareth
             not
             nauseous
             and
             loathsome
             .
             And
             with
             this
             playster
             our
             Aduersaries
             are
             so
             much
             solaced
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             are
             not
             afraid
             to
             pronounce
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               himself
               can
               be
               said
               to
               be
               no
               otherwise
               full
            
             (f)
             
               of
               Grace
               and
               Truth
               ,
               then
               in
               that
               God
               the
               Father
               did
               in
               a
               wonderfull
               and
               most
               high
               degree
               extend
               his
               bowells
               of
               Loue
               &
               fauour
               towards
               him
               .
            
             Sweete
             IESVS
             ,
             what
             a
             blasphemous
             and
             
             h●rride
             doctrine
             euen
             against
             thy
             N●ture
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Dignitie
             ,
             haue
             these
             men
             created
             !
          
           
             
             What
             thing
             then
             is
             Iustice
             ?
             a
             bare
             intentionall
             (g)
             Relation
             .
             Since
             it
             is
             not
             wouen
             of
             the
             Theologicall
             Vertues
             ,
             
               Fayth
               ,
               Hope
            
             ,
             and
             Charitie
             ;
             which
             do
             inuest
             the
             Soule
             with
             their
             splendour
             and
             gorgeousnes
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             only
             a
             palliating
             &
             hiding
             of
             the
             Offence
             ;
             the
             which
             palliation
             who
             apprehendeth
             by
             Fayth
             (
             clearing
             by
             this
             meanes
             all
             accounts
             with
             God
             )
             is
             
               a●
               secure
               of
               his
               Saluation
               ,
               as
               if
               be
               did
               already
            
             (h)
             
               enioy
               the
               interminable
               felicitie
               of
               Heauen
               .
            
          
           
             But
             goe
             too
             .
             Let
             the
             Aduersarie
             dreame
             this
             .
             How
             can
             he
             be
             assured
             of
             his
             future
             perseuerance
             in
             Iustice
             ;
             for
             (i)
             want
             whereof
             the
             poore
             belieuing
             Man
             ,
             though
             for
             a
             time
             he
             liueth
             piously
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             end
             departeth
             
             of
             the
             Theater
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             in
             most
             calamitous
             &
             vohappie
             state
             ?
          
           
             Here
             Caluin
             steps
             vp
             ,
             and
             (k]
             replyes
             saying
             :
             except
             thou
             sit
             so
             close
             and
             inmoueable
             in
             thy
             Fayth
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             doth
             ascertayne
             thee
             of
             thy
             continuance
             in
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             so
             strong
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             thou
             stand
             not
             obnoxious
             to
             deceipt
             therein
             ,
             (
             being
             euer
             in
             thy
             power
             to
             command
             ouer
             time
             and
             repentance
             )
             this
             thy
             floating
             and
             vnstable
             faith
             
               is
               to
               be
               contemned
               ,
               as
               weake
               ,
               faynt
               ,
               and
               improfitable
               .
            
             I
             here
             acknowledge
             the
             disciple
             of
             Luther
             ,
             (l)
             who
             thus
             indoctrinateth
             his
             Proselyts
             :
             
               A
               Christian
               (
               though
               willing
               )
               cannot
               loose
               his
               Saluation
               ,
               except
               be
               forbeare
               to
               belieue
               .
            
             What
             libertie
             and
             dissolution
             in
             manntrs
             doth
             this
             doctrine
             inuolue
             ?
          
           
             I
             hasten
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             
             Not
             
             anie
             ,
             not
             anie
             of
             tbem
             ,
             not
             two
             ,
             not
             one
             ,
             (
             ô
             Blessed
             Christ
             !
             )
             haue
             they
             left
             .
             For
             their
             bread
             is
             poyson
             .
             Baeptisme
             (
             though
             as
             yet
             not
             adulterated
             )
             is
             in
             their
             iudgement
             of
             no
             force
             .
             It
             is
             not
             a
             health-full
             Water
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             the
             Conduyte
             of
             Grace
             ,
             nor
             leaueth
             behinde
             it
             anie
             tincture
             in
             vs
             ;
             It
             doth
             not
             deriue
             to
             vs
             the
             meritts
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             only
             an
             
               emptie
               signe
            
             (m)
             
               or
               signification
               of
               Saluation
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             itself
             ,
             they
             prize
             the
             Baptisme
             of
             Christ
             at
             no
             higher
             valew
             ,
             then
             the
             (n)
             Ceremonie
             of
             it
             performed
             by
             Iohn
             .
             
               If
               thou
               hast
               receaued
               Baptisme
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               it
               is
               well
               ;
               yf
               thou
               wantest
               it
               ,
               no
               losse
               ;
               Belieue
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               saued
               ,
               before
               thou
            
             (o)
             
               be
               baptized
            
             .
             What
             then
             shall
             become
             of
             litle
             suckling
             Babes
             ,
             who
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             healped
             
             with
             the
             vertue
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             can
             procure
             no
             benefit
             by
             their
             Fayth
             .
             But
             here
             the
             Magdeburgians
             [p]
             put
             in
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             willing
             to
             straighten
             this
             crooked
             poynt
             ,
             say
             :
             
               Before
               we
               ascribe
               anie
               operation
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               we
               will
               maintayne
               ,
               that
               those
               infants
               ha●e
               Fayth
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               they
               are
               saued
               :
               Of
               which
               fayth
               they
               doe
               obserue
               in
               themselues
               certaine
               secret
               and
               hidden
               motions
               ,
               who
               yet
               obserue
               not
               ,
               whether
               they
               liue
               ,
               or
               no.
            
             Harsh
             and
             strange
             !
             But
             if
             this
             be
             to
             be
             reputed
             harsh
             ,
             then
             marke
             the
             Antidot
             of
             Luther
             ;
             who
             here
             ,
             to
             extricate
             himself
             out
             of
             the
             nett
             ,
             sayth
             :
             
               It
               is
            
             [q]
             
               better
               to
               omit
               the
               Baptising
               of
               an
               Infant
               ,
               since
               his
               ablution
               ,
               if
               so
               he
               do
               not
               belieue
               ,
               is
               improfi●able
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             Aduersaries
             speaking
             hereof
             with
             such
             a
             fluctuation
             of
             iudgement
             and
             mincing
             hesitation
             ,
             
             know
             not
             how
             to
             deliuer
             their
             sent●nces
             herein
             Categorically
             and
             positiuely
             .
             Therefore
             let
             
               Baltasar
               Pascimontanus
            
             digg
             through
             this
             stonie
             difficultie
             ,
             
             and
             decide
             the
             poynt
             ;
             Who
             being
             the
             Parent
             of
             Anabaptists
             ,
             &
             seing
             ,
             that
             not
             with
             the
             least
             tecture
             of
             reason
             he
             could
             forge
             anie
             Fayth
             to
             be
             in
             Infants
             ,
             did
             allow
             the
             caution
             of
             Luther
             ,
             and
             exiling
             all
             Pedobaptisme
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             did
             thereupon
             decree
             ,
             that
             only
             Persons
             of
             ripe
             age
             should
             be
             washed
             in
             the
             sacred
             Font.
             As
             touching
             the
             
               other
               Sacraments
            
             ;
             Although
             that
             
               many
               headed
               Beast
            
             [r)
             doth
             often
             please
             himself
             with
             the
             eiaculation
             and
             casting
             out
             of
             his
             throate
             of
             most
             horrible
             contumelies
             against
             them
             ;
             yet
             since
             they
             daily
             obtund
             the
             eares
             with
             a
             fastidious
             iteration
             ,
             I
             wholy
             pretermit
             
             and
             passe
             them
             ouer
             .
          
           
             There
             yet
             remaine
             behind
             certaine
             most
             hurtfull
             gobbetts
             of
             Hereticall
             doctrine
             ,
             
             touching
             life
             and
             Manners
             ;
             the
             which
             Luther
             had
             vomited
             out
             in
             his
             papers
             ,
             that
             so
             from
             the
             impure
             belching
             of
             his
             stomach
             ,
             he
             might
             inhale
             &
             breath
             poyson
             into
             his
             Readers
             .
             Heare
             ô
             
               you
               Academians
            
             )
             with
             patience
             ,
             but
             withall
             blush
             (
             for
             I
             presume
             your
             cheekes
             cannot
             endure
             such
             vnchast
             words
             )
             and
             pardon
             me
             ,
             being
             the
             Relatour
             .
          
           
             
               If
               the
            
             s)
             
               wife
               will
               not
               ,
               nor
               can
               performe
               the
               due
               of
               marriadge
               ,
               let
               the
               chamber-mayde
               come
               ,
               and
               stepp
               in
               her
               roome
               .
               Certainly
               the
               art
               of
               Venerie
               is
               as
               necessarie
            
             t)
             
               to
               euerie
               one
            
             ,
             (
             see
             what
             filth
             he
             disgorgeth
             )
             
               as
               meate
               ,
               drinke
               ,
               or
               sleepe
               .
               Matrimonie
               is
               much
               more
               excellen●
               ,
            
             u)
             
               then
               Virginitie
               ,
               since
               from
               this
               latter
            
             
             x)
             
               Christ
               and
               Paul
               haue
               dehorted
               all
               Christians
               .
            
             But
             what
             ?
             Are
             these
             (
             perhaps
             )
             indiuiduall
             or
             peculiar
             to
             Luther
             ?
             They
             are
             not
             .
             Since
             they
             were
             lately
             defended
             by
             my
             
               Antagonist
               ,
               Chark
            
             ,
             [y)
             but
             most
             miserably
             (
             God
             knowes
             )
             and
             fearefully
             .
          
           
             Will
             you
             haue
             anie
             more
             drawne
             out
             of
             this
             Vessel
             ?
             Why
             not
             ?
             
               By
               how
               much
               thou
               art
               the
               more
            
             z)
             
               wicked
               ,
               by
               so
               much
            
             ,
             saith
             Luther
             ,
             
               thou
               art
               more
               neare
               to
               Grace
               .
               All
               good
               Actions
               ,
            
             a)
             
               God
               iudging
               them
               ,
               are
               Mortall
               Sinnes
               ;
               God
               resting
               propitious
               ,
               veniall
               and
               more
               pardonable
               .
               No
               man
               thinketh
            
             b)
             
               euil
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               owne
               disposition
               .
               The
               Decalogue
            
             c)
             
               nothing
               belonged
               to
               Christians
               .
               God
            
             d)
             
               respecteth
               not
               our
               Good
               Works
               .
               Only
               they
               rightly
               participate
               of
               the
               Supper
            
             e
             
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               whose
               seuered
               Consciences
               are
               attended
               on
               with
               
               sorrowfull
               ,
               afflicted
               ,
               troubled
               ,
               confused
               ,
               and
               erring
               th●ughts
               or
               cogitations
               .
            
             Our
             sinnes
             are
             indeede
             to
             be
             confessed
             ;
             but
             to
             anie
             man
             ,
             
               who
               if
               he
               do
               absolue
               th●e
               but
               in
            
             f,
             
               ●east
               (
               so
               that
               thou
               belieuest
               )
               thou
               art
               fully
               absolued
               .
               To
               reade
               prayers
               of
               sett
               Howers
               ,
               belongeth
               not
               to
               Priests
               ,
            
             g,
             
               but
               to
               the
               Lai●●e
               .
               Christians
               are
               free
            
             h,
             
               from
               the
               S●a●uts
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             I
             am
             loath
             to
             foule
             my
             Paper
             any
             longer
             with
             such
             ordure
             ;
             And
             I
             hope
             ,
             I
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             haue
             already
             stirred
             enough
             in
             this
             vnsauourie
             puddle
             .
             I
             now
             end
             .
             And
             here
             I
             am
             not
             to
             incurre
             a●ie
             reprehension
             in
             your
             Censures
             ,
             because
             I
             haue
             promiscuously
             insimulated
             the
             Lutherans
             and
             Zwinglians
             within
             the
             former
             Tenets
             or
             Positions
             ;
             Since
             both
             these
             ,
             being
             mindfull
             from
             whose
             loynes
             they
             are
             
             first
             proseminated
             ,
             doe
             much
             couet
             (
             through
             their
             proximitie
             of
             bloud
             )
             to
             entertaine
             a
             mutuall
             entercours
             and
             friendship
             ;
             and
             therefore
             being
             thus
             
             interlinked
             ,
             doe
             interprete
             it
             as
             no
             small
             iniurie
             to
             be
             dis-ioined
             ,
             (
             one
             thing
             onely
             excepted
             )
             in
             dogmaticall
             Articles
             of
             ●a●th
             and
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Truly
             I
             am
             not
             of
             that
             strength
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             will
             vendicate
             to
             mys●lf
             but
             the
             middle
             ranke
             of
             those
             selected
             Deuines
             ,
             who
             at
             this
             day
             haue
             proclaymed
             open
             Warre
             and
             Hostilitie
             against
             H●resies
             .
             But
             this
             I
             well
             know
             ,
             how
             feeble
             &
             weake
             soeuer
             I
             am
             ,
             I
             cannot
             be
             endangered
             ;
             whylest
             being
             supported
             with
             the
             Grace
             of
             Ch●ist
             ,
             and
             s●conded
             both
             with
             Heauen
             and
             Earth
             ,
             I
             shall
             fight
             against
             Innouations
             so
             odious
             ,
             so
             exec●able
             ,
             so
             grosse
             and
             
             brutish
             ,
             euen
             benighting
             &
             wholy
             darkning
             the
             iudgement
             of
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             ninth
             Reason
             .
             SOPHISMES
             .
          
           
             IT
             i●
             an
             out-worne
             saying
             ;
             that
             a
             fellow
             hauing
             but
             one
             eye
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             gallant
             it
             among
             those
             ,
             who
             be
             stone-blinde
             .
             A
             varnished
             an●
             dissolute
             kinde
             of
             arguing
             hat●
             oft●n
             a
             soueraignetie
             ouer
             the
             iudgments
             of
             the
             vnlearned
             ,
             which
             manner
             of
             dispute
             (
             at
             not
             being
             solide
             and
             substantiue
             it
             itself
             )
             the
             Schoole
             of
             Philosophers
             doth
             wholy
             exsibilate
             .
             The
             Aduersarie
             (
             who
             is
             poore
             &
             needie
             in
             proufes
             )
             
             much
             offendeth
             herein
             .
             But
             his
             impostures
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             are
             wrought
             vpon
             foure
             Threds
             ;
             the
             which
             rather
             in
             your
             Vniuersities
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             common
             streets
             ,
             I
             make
             choyse
             to
             vnweaue
             .
          
           
             
             The
             first
             ,
             we
             may
             call
             a
             Schiamachia
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             a
             man
             doth
             diuerberate
             a
             shadow
             or
             the
             ayre
             with
             an
             imp●tuous
             (
             but
             idle
             )
             endeauour
             .
             In
             this
             sort
             :
             Against
             those
             ,
             who
             vowe
             perpetuall
             Chastitie
             ,
             and
             who
             confesse
             that
             Marriadge
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             withall
             belieue
             ,
             that
             Virginitie
             is
             better
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             produced
             ,
             s●eaking
             (a)
             worthily
             and
             honourably
             of
             Marriadge
             .
             Whome
             doe
             they
             wound
             ?
             Against
             the
             meritorious
             workes
             ,
             &
             feriall
             or
             paynfull
             labours
             of
             Christians
             ,
             d●ed
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             (
             otherwise
             vnauayleable
             )
             manie
             diuine
             passages
             are
             
             alleadged
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             we
             are
             commaunded
             to
             confide
             ,
             neither
             in
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Bloud
             of
             Christ.
             At
             whom
             do
             they
             roue
             ?
             Against
             those
             ,
             who
             worship
             the
             Saints
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             as
             most
             gratious
             seruants
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             are
             discharged
             whole
             volleys
             of
             shott
             out
             of
             the
             sacred
             Writ
             ,
             prohibiting
             vs
             to
             adore
             manie
             Gods.
             Where
             be
             those
             Gods
             ?
             This
             kinde
             of
             arguments
             ,
             the
             which
             familiarly
             droppe
             from
             our
             Aduersaries
             penne
             ,
             can
             in
             no
             sort
             proue
             to
             vs
             dangerous
             ;
             to
             you
             (
             perhaps
             )
             wearisome
             and
             disgustfull
             .
          
           
             An
             other
             peccant
             humour
             of
             theirs
             ,
             is
             called
             Logomachia
             ;
             
             Here
             one
             leauing
             the
             sense
             ,
             doth
             childishly
             and
             litigiously
             contend
             with
             the
             naked
             Word
             .
             As
             thus
             :
             
               Finde
               me
               ,
               if
               thou
               canst
            
             (
             say
             our
             Aduersaries
             )
             
             the
             
               word
               Masse
               ,
               or
               Purgatorie
            
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             What
             then
             must
             here
             be
             the
             inference
             ?
             Doth
             not
             this
             open
             the
             sluce
             to
             the
             denyal
             of
             the
             
               vndiuided
               Trinitie
            
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             
               T●initie
               ,
               Con●ubstantialitie
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Person
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             because
             these
             Words
             occurre
             not
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             Cosin
             germaine
             to
             this
             Paralogisme
             ,
             is
             a
             birding
             or
             captious
             taking
             hould
             of
             the
             verie
             letters
             ;
             where
             the
             approued
             custome
             and
             minde
             of
             the
             Speaker
             being
             neglected
             (
             which
             is
             the
             verie
             life
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             by
             which
             the
             Word
             through
             a
             continuall
             acceptation
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             indenized
             )
             we
             idely
             fight
             against
             the
             verie
             syllables
             ;
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             The
             Word
             ,
             Presbyter
             in
             Greeke
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             Senior
             in
             Latin
             :
             Againe
             ,
             A
             Sacramen●
             ,
             is
             euerie
             Mysterie
             .
             But
             as
             in
             all
             ,
             so
             in
             
             this
             
               S.
               Thomas
            
             most
             pregnantly
             teac●eth
             ;
             saying
             :
             (b)
             In
             words
             we
             are
             to
             obserue
             ,
             
               non
               tam
               à
               quo
               ,
               quàm
               ad
               quid
            
             ;
             Lot
             so
             much
             from
             whence
             they
             are
             deriued
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             (
             by
             a
             warrantable
             custome
             )
             they
             are
             applyed
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             Imposture
             is
             tearmed
             H●mon●mia
             ;
             
             which
             largely
             spreadeth
             itself
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             a
             Word
             is
             euen
             wrenched
             and
             ouer-much
             strayned
             .
             For
             Example
             :
             
               To
               what
               end
               should
               there
               be
               the
               Order
               of
               Priests
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               since
            
             (c)
             
               Iohn
               hath
               stiled
               you
               all
               priests
            
             ?
             In
             like
             sort
             ,
             Iohn
             there
             addeth
             :
             
               We
               shall
               raigne
               vpon
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             Why
             then
             should
             their
             be
             anie
             peculiar
             Kings
             ?
             Againe
             ,
             The
             Prophet
             doth
             much
             celebrate
             a
             spirituall
             (d)
             
               fast
               ;
               to
               witt
               ,
               an
               abstinencie
               from
               inueterate
               and
               accustomed
               sinnes
               ;
               Away
               therefore
               withall
               superstitious
               choice
               of
               meates
               ,
               popish
               fish
               ,
               and
               prescript
               times
               
               of
               fasting
               .
            
             But
             is
             this
             good
             Logike
             ?
             Then
             marke
             ,
             how
             it
             recoileth
             back
             .
             For
             then
             haue
             Moyses
             ,
             Dauid
             ,
             Elias
             ,
             S.
             Iohn
             Baptist
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             euen
             doted
             ,
             who
             limited
             thei●
             fasting
             from
             vsuall
             meates
             ,
             within
             two
             or
             three
             dayes
             ,
             or
             a
             weeke's
             compasse
             ;
             Whereas
             fasting
             from
             Sinne
             ought
             to
             be
             perperuall
             and
             vnintermitted
             .
             This
             sophistrie
             you
             see
             ,
             how
             sleightie
             and
             transparent
             it
             is
             .
             But
             I
             haste
             forward
             .
          
           
             
             The
             fourth
             vicious
             forme
             of
             their
             disputing
             I
             call
             a
             Circulation
             .
             Thus
             for
             instance
             sake
             .
             Set
             downe
             (
             I
             say
             )
             the
             Notes
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Aduersarie
             replyes
             ;
             
               The
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               pure
               Sacraments
               .
            
             But
             are
             these
             in
             your
             possession
             and
             hands
             ?
             
               Who
               doubteth
               thereof
            
             ?
             I
             do
             not
             so
             much
             doubt
             ,
             as
             absolutly
             denie
             it
             .
             
               Consult
               herein
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
             
               with
               the
               holie
               Scripture
            
             .
             I
             haue
             already
             consulted
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             instant
             I
             stande
             lesse
             fauourable
             to
             your
             Cause
             ,
             then
             afore
             .
             
               Tush
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               euident
               .
            
             Euict
             so
             much
             by
             proufe
             .
             
               We
               do
               not
               swarue
               a
               fingar's
               breadth
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             Where
             is
             thy
             Witt
             ,
             thou
             emptie
             Scull
             ?
             Wilt
             thou
             still
             take
             that
             for
             thy
             argument
             ,
             which
             is
             indifferently
             questioned
             on
             both
             sides
             ?
             How
             often
             hath
             this
             thy
             erroneous
             dispute
             beene
             inculcated
             and
             exprobrated
             to
             thee
             ?
             Wilt
             thou
             not
             leaue
             dreaming
             ?
             wilt
             thou
             haue
             a
             torch
             to
             enlighten
             thy
             conceipt
             ?
             I
             auerre
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             wrongfully
             expounded
             by
             thee
             .
             I
             haue
             for
             my
             witnesses
             hereof
             fifteene
             hundred
             yeares
             .
             Stand
             irreuocably
             to
             the
             iudgement
             ,
             neither
             of
             me
             ,
             nor
             of
             thy self
             ;
             but
             of
             the
             said
             
             fifteene
             hundred
             yeares
             .
             
               I
               will
               stand
               to
               the
               iudgement
               of
               God
            
             ;
             (e]
             
               Spiritus
               ,
               vbi
               vult
               ,
               spirat
               .
            
             Behould
             what
             Circles
             ,
             what
             Meandrian
             turnings
             ,
             the
             Aduersarie
             here
             maketh
             ,
             and
             how
             vnsteadie
             he
             is
             in
             arguing
             !
             This
             trifter
             ,
             being
             the
             Architect
             of
             so
             manie
             Words
             and
             Sophismes
             ,
             (
             his
             Cause
             thus
             leaning
             vpon
             the
             feeble
             crutches
             of
             deceipt
             ,
             and
             calumnie
             )
             cannot
             become
             formidable
             to
             any
             man
             ;
             troublesome
             he
             may
             be
             .
             With
             the
             trouble
             your
             patience
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             will
             dispence
             ;
             with
             the
             least
             touch
             of
             feare
             ,
             the
             matter
             itself
             stands
             wholy
             incompatible
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             tenth
             Reason
             .
             ALL
             KINDES
             OF
             WITNESSES
             .
          
           
             HAec
             (a)
             
               erit
               vobis
               directa
               via
               ,
               ita
               vt
               stulti
               non
               errent
               per
               eam
               .
               This
               shall
               be
               vnto
               you
               a
               direct
               way
               ,
               so
               that
               fooles
               shall
               not
               erre
               by
               it
            
             ;
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Now
             what
             man
             ,
             though
             among
             the
             vulgar
             sort
             ,
             is
             so
             obtuse
             and
             dull
             ,
             if
             he
             beare
             but
             an
             eye
             fixed
             vpon
             his
             Saluation
             ,
             who
             may
             not
             easily
             discerne
             ,
             and
             withall
             impathe
             himself
             in
             the
             beaten
             way
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             it
             being
             so
             notoriously
             made
             playne
             ,
             eauen
             ,
             and
             tracked
             ;
             he
             by
             this
             mean●s
             declining
             in
             his
             gate
             all
             vnhaunted
             
             foote-wayes
             ,
             or
             craggie
             stepps
             and
             deuiations
             ?
          
           
             These
             points
             shal
             be
             made
             explorat
             &
             euident
             euen
             to
             the
             ignorant
             and
             illiterate
             ;
             as
             Esay
             hath
             prophecyed
             ;
             to
             yourselues
             then
             (
             if
             so
             you
             be
             constant
             to
             your
             owne
             good
             )
             most
             explorate
             ,
             and
             most
             euident
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             presente
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             our
             Imagination
             ,
             the
             Theater
             or
             stage
             of
             this
             
               Vniuersall
               All
            
             ;
             and
             let
             our
             thoughts
             lance
             forth
             into
             the
             mayne
             Ocean
             of
             euery
             thing
             created
             .
             
             All
             things
             dispute
             in
             our
             behalf
             ;
             all
             things
             euen
             sweare
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             Religion
             .
             Let
             vs
             ascend
             to
             Heauen
             :
             There
             we
             may
             contemplate
             Roses
             (b)
             and
             Lillies
             ,
             blessed
             Martyrs
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             who
             by
             sheading
             their
             bloud
             ,
             became
             read
             ;
             by
             their
             innocencie
             
               white
               and
               candide
            
             .
             Such
             were
             the
             
               thirtie
               three
            
             (c)
             Popes
             successiuely
             
             slaughtered
             by
             the
             Heathen
             Enemie
             .
             Such
             were
             the
             Pastours
             and
             Doctours
             in
             all
             Countries
             ,
             who
             in
             that
             rugged
             and
             tempestuous
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             engaged
             their
             bloud
             for
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             :
             Such
             were
             the
             
               faythfull
               sheepe
            
             ,
             who
             (
             in
             the
             A●●me
             and
             puritie
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             )
             insisted
             in
             the
             stepps
             of
             their
             shepheards
             :
             Such
             were
             all
             the
             Saints
             now
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             who
             through
             sanctimonie
             and
             puritie
             (
             like
             starres
             of
             the
             
               greatest
               magnitude
            
             )
             gloriously
             shined
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Multitude
             .
             Certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             were
             Ours
             ▪
             when
             they
             here
             conuersed
             on
             earth
             ;
             that
             all
             these
             continued
             Ours
             ,
             euen
             to
             their
             last
             gaspe
             and
             dissolution
             .
             And
             but
             to
             retayle
             some
             Particulars
             out
             of
             diuer●
             H●ndreds
             ,
             since
             I
             will
             not
             be
             laui●h
             of
             time
             :
             On
             our
             side
             and
             
             Partie
             stoode
             blessed
             Igna●ius
             (
             whose
             thirs●
             onlie
             Martyrdome
             could
             quench
             )
             who
             did
             not
             (e)
             paralelle
             anie
             man
             (
             no
             not
             the
             King
             )
             with
             a
             Bishop
             in
             matters
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             (d)
             And
             who
             with
             his
             owne
             penne
             (
             least
             otherwise
             they
             might
             perish
             )
             did
             record
             certaine
             (f)
             Apostolicall
             Traditions
             ,
             of
             which
             himself
             was
             eye-witnes
             .
             On
             our
             side
             (g)
             stoode
             Telesphorus
             (
             the
             Anacho●e●
             )
             who
             commanded
             ,
             that
             the
             Fast
             of
             Lent
             (
             first
             instituted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             )
             should
             be
             kept
             with
             a
             more
             rigorous
             care
             and
             obse●uation
             .
             On
             our
             side
             was
             I●enaeus
             ,
             who
             preached
             and
             confirmed
             the
             Apostolicall
             Fayth
             ,
             euen
             from
             the
             (h)
             Succession
             of
             the
             supreme
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             of
             Rome
             .
             On
             our
             side
             Victo●
             (
             the
             Pope
             )
             who
             by
             his
             (i)
             Edict
             or
             Bulle
             reduced
             all
             Asia
             vnto
             Obedience
             :
             
             which
             Act
             though
             by
             manie
             and
             particularly
             by
             the
             former
             Irenaeus
             (
             though
             otherwise
             a
             most
             blessed
             man
             )
             was
             censured
             ouer
             riged
             and
             seuere
             ;
             yet
             not
             one
             euer
             questioned
             his
             authoritie
             ,
             or
             traduced
             him
             ,
             as
             assuming
             in
             that
             busines
             anie
             Exoticall
             or
             forraine
             Soueraignetie
             .
             On
             our
             side
             was
             Polycarpus
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             deciding
             the
             [k]
             Question
             of
             keeping
             E●ster-day
             ,
             made
             a
             peculiar
             iourney
             to
             Rome
             ;
             Whose
             relicks
             being
             burned
             ,
             the
             Christians
             of
             Smyrna
             gathered
             togeather
             ,
             celebrating
             ,
             the
             Memorie
             of
             their
             Bishop
             with
             an
             (l)
             Aniuersarie
             day
             ,
             and
             most
             solemne
             Feast
             .
             On
             our
             side
             were
             C●●nel●us
             and
             Cyprian
             (
             that
             goulden
             Payre
             of
             Martyrs
             )
             both
             great
             Prelats
             ,
             but
             greater
             the
             first
             ,
             who
             sterning
             the
             C●urch
             of
             Rome
             ,
             extinguis●ed
             the
             Af●ican
             [m]
             Errours
             ;
             And
             this
             other
             much
             ennobled
             hymself
             through
             the
             great
             
             obseruancie
             ,
             he
             bore
             to
             his
             most
             deare
             and
             friendlie
             Superiour
             .
             On
             our
             side
             was
             Six●u●
             ,
             vpon
             whome
             ,
             celebrating
             at
             the
             Altar
             the
             most
             dreadfull
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             seauen
             (n)
             Cleargie-men
             did
             reuerently
             attend
             .
             On
             our
             side
             
               S.
               Laurence
            
             (
             Arch-deacon
             (o)
             to
             the
             said
             Sixtus
             )
             who
             did
             euen
             importune
             Martyrdome
             ,
             and
             whome
             the
             Aduersaries
             (
             for
             their
             grace
             is
             to
             disgrace
             the
             good
             )
             haue
             scourged
             out
             of
             their
             Calendar
             ,
             our
             Martyrologe
             ;
             and
             yet
             to
             him
             aboue
             twelue
             hundred
             yeares
             since
             ,
             P●udentius
             (
             once
             Consul
             of
             Rome
             )
             in
             this
             manner
             directed
             his
             prayers
             :
             
               
                 Quae
                 [p)
                 sit
                 potestas
                 credita
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 mune●is
                 quantum
                 datum
                 ,
              
               
                 P●obat
                 Qui●itum
                 gaudia
                 ,
              
               
                 Quibus
                 ●●gatus
                 annuis
                 .
              
               
               
                 Hos
                 inter
                 ,
                 ô
                 Christi
                 decus
                 ,
              
               
                 Audi
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             In
             English
             thus
             :
             
               
                 
                   Seruant
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   what
                   power
                   is
                   g●u●n
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   Roman
                   ioyes
                   at
                   large
                   do
                   testifye
                   ,
                
                 
                   By
                   these
                   great
                   fauours
                   ,
                   which
                   thou
                   doest
                   a●f●rde
                
                 
                   To
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   sue
                   to
                   thee
                   in
                   sweete
                   accord
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Among
                   wh●ch
                   troupe
                   ,
                   a
                   rustick
                   Po●t
                   ,
                   ●o
                   heare
                   ,
                
                 
                   His
                   faults
                   confessing
                   with
                   a
                   trembling
                   ,
                   feare
                   :
                
                 
                   O
                   hea●e
                   benignely
                   poore
                   Prudentius
                   ,
                
                 
                   Guiltie
                   of
                   Christ's
                   bloud
                   through
                   sinnes
                   most
                   impious
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             On
             our
             side
             stand
             those
             most
             
             
               blessed
               Virgins
            
             ;
             [q]
             
               Cecilia
               ,
               Agatha
               ,
               Barbara
               ,
               Agnes
               ,
               Lucia
               ,
               Dorethea
               ,
               Catherina
               ,
            
             who
             (
             enioying
             an
             inward
             calme
             of
             their
             passions
             )
             defended
             their
             vowed
             Chastitie
             ,
             as
             most
             incontaminate
             &
             intemerate
             ,
             against
             all
             assaults
             and
             tiranny
             of
             men
             and
             Deuills
             .
             On
             our
             side
             was
             H●lena
             ,
             to
             whome
             the
             finding
             [r)
             of
             the
             Crosse
             (
             vpon
             which
             our
             Lord
             suffered
             )
             hath
             giuen
             so
             great
             celebritie
             and
             honour
             .
             Monica
             .
             (s)
             who
             (
             languishing
             and
             fainting
             away
             in
             deuotion
             )
             in
             the
             agonie
             of
             her
             last
             sicknes
             ,
             most
             religiously
             and
             earnestly
             implored
             ,
             that
             Prayers
             and
             Sacrifice
             might
             be
             offered
             vp
             for
             her
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             after
             her
             death
             and
             departure
             .
             Paula
             ,
             (t)
             who
             euen
             drunke
             with
             feruour
             and
             deuotion
             ,
             (
             a
             wine
             ,
             which
             the
             luke-warme
             Christian
             neuer
             tasteth
             )
             did
             abandon
             
             her
             Pallace
             and
             fruitfull
             Demaynes
             ,
             and
             being
             a
             stranger
             ,
             posted
             (
             with
             a
             most
             wearisome
             pilgrimage
             )
             to
             the
             Caue
             of
             Bethleem
             ,
             that
             so
             she
             might
             spend
             the
             remnant
             of
             her
             life
             (
             the
             poore
             weake
             blast
             of
             breath
             )
             in
             spirituall
             retyres
             of
             the
             Soule
             ,
             and
             in
             bewayling
             her
             sinnes
             euen
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             where
             CHRIST
             in
             his
             infancie
             lay
             crying
             in
             his
             Cradle
             ,
             and
             swadling
             cloathes
             .
             On
             our
             side
             are
             
               Paulus
               ,
               Hilarion
            
             ,
             (u)
             Antonius
             ,
             (x)
             those
             good
             old
             solitarie
             and
             religious
             Heremits
             ;
             whose
             euen
             speaking
             silence
             in
             their
             dailie
             and
             nightlie
             meditations
             ,
             pearced
             the
             eares
             of
             God.
             On
             our
             side
             was
             Satyrus
             ,
             (y)
             a
             brother-germaine
             to
             Ambrose
             ,
             who
             (
             bearing
             about
             him
             the
             most
             
               dread-full
               Heast
            
             )
             suffered
             shipp-wrack
             ;
             and
             t●rough
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             Fayth
             in
             that
             most
             
             
               holie
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             escaped
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             Sea.
             On
             our
             side
             Nicolau●
             (z)
             
               a●d
               Martinus
            
             ,
             (a)
             both
             reuerend
             Bishops
             ,
             being
             Men
             much
             exercised
             in
             watching
             ,
             cloathed
             with
             haire-cloath
             ,
             and
             euen
             fead
             with
             extraordinarie
             and
             vnpractised
             fasting
             .
             On
             our
             side
             was
             Benedi●tus
             ,
             (b)
             that
             Fath●r
             of
             so
             manie
             Monks
             .
             Ten
             yeares
             space
             is
             too
             short
             a
             time
             to
             call
             to
             minde
             so
             manie
             thousands
             ,
             as
             haue
             prof●ssed
             our
             Catholike
             Religion
             :
             And
             here
             I
             forbeare
             to
             repeate
             the
             Names
             of
             those
             ,
             whome
             aboue
             I
             haue
             marshalled
             among
             the
             troupes
             of
             the
             Doctours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             since
             I
             am
             mindefull
             (
             as
             I
             may
             tearme
             it
             )
             of
             my
             slow
             speedines
             .
             He
             that
             more
             largely
             will
             enrich
             and
             fu●nish
             himself
             with
             the
             knowledge
             thereof
             ,
             let
             him
             euolue
             not
             only
             the
             Histories
             of
             ancient
             
             Writers
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             such
             graue
             Authours
             ,
             of
             which
             number
             almost
             euery
             particular
             (c)
             Authour
             did
             pick
             out
             a
             particular
             Saint
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             their
             Pennes
             ,
             they
             might
             record
             their
             glorious
             Memories
             .
             Which
             labour
             after
             this
             Man
             hath
             performed
             ,
             then
             let
             him
             in
             the
             secret
             and
             inward
             reflex
             of
             his
             Soule
             sincerely
             relate
             to
             me
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             those
             most
             ancient
             and
             blessed
             Christians
             (
             whose
             sanctitie
             the
             verie
             Walls
             and
             streets
             did
             in
             those
             times
             Eccho
             forth
             )
             were
             ,
             in
             Religion
             ,
             Roman
             Catholiks
             ,
             or
             Lutherans
             .
             I
             here
             call
             to
             witnes
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Tribunal
               of
               Iustice
            
             ,
             before
             which
             I
             shal
             be
             conuented
             to
             giue
             a
             reason
             of
             these
             my
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             an
             account
             of
             this
             my
             attempted
             Challenge
             ,
             that
             eith●r
             there
             is
             no
             Heauen
             ,
             or
             that
             Heauen
             
             is
             
               only
               Ours
            
             ;
             the
             first
             we
             wholy
             execrate
             ;
             vpon
             this
             other
             then
             we
             cast
             our
             ancker
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             on
             the
             contrarie
             side
             ,
             if
             it
             please
             ,
             
             let
             vs
             peepe
             and
             looke
             downe
             into
             Hell.
             There
             lye
             broyling
             in
             a
             sempiternal
             conflagration
             and
             flames
             of
             fire
             :
             Who
             ?
             The
             Iewes
             .
             To
             whar
             Church
             professed
             they
             an
             implacable
             hatred
             and
             hostilitie
             ?
             
               To
               our
               Church
            
             .
             Who
             more
             ?
             The
             Heathens
             .
             What
             Church
             haue
             they
             most
             tyranniously
             persecuted
             ?
             Ours
             .
             Who
             besides
             ?
             
               Tbe
               Turks
            
             .
             Whose
             Temples
             and
             Oratories
             haue
             they
             demolished
             and
             beaten
             downe
             ?
             Ours
             .
             Who
             yet
             ?
             
               The
               Here●●ks
            
             .
             Against
             what
             Church
             haue
             they
             made
             their
             trayterous
             Insurrections
             and
             rebellious
             Assaults
             ?
             
               Against
               our
               Church
            
             .
             For
             what
             other
             Church
             ,
             then
             Ours
             ,
             (
             still
             breathing
             
             new
             Spirits
             of
             feruour
             )
             hath
             layed
             batterie
             against
             [d]
             all
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             ?
          
           
             When
             the
             Iewes
             were
             expulsed
             (e)
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             Christians
             began
             more
             fully
             to
             spread
             &
             plant
             their
             Fayth
             ,
             ô
             immortall
             God!
             what
             confluence
             of
             Multitudes
             was
             then
             to
             those
             holie
             places
             ,
             (e)
             what
             religious
             respect
             was
             borne
             to
             that
             Cittie
             ,
             what
             reuerence
             was
             giuen
             to
             the
             Sepulcher
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             Manger
             ,
             to
             the
             Crosse
             ;
             and
             to
             other
             his
             monuments
             ,
             with
             all
             which
             the
             Church
             (
             his
             Spouse
             )
             was
             delighted
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             worne
             and
             layd-asyde
             garments
             of
             the
             Bride-groome
             ?
             Hence
             flowed
             the
             Iewes
             barbarous
             and
             irreconciliable
             hatred
             against
             vs.
             Yea
             at
             this
             day
             and
             hower
             they
             complaine
             ,
             that
             our
             Ancestours
             wrought
             their
             Ancestours
             ouer-throw
             ;
             
             as
             from
             Simon
             Magus
             and
             Luther
             they
             receaued
             not
             the
             hurt
             (
             so
             much
             as
             )
             of
             a
             fillipp
             or
             flea-biting
             .
          
           
             
             Among
             the
             Heathens
             (
             whilest
             their
             state
             was
             vpon
             the
             ascent
             of
             the
             wheele
             )
             there
             were
             manie
             bloudie
             Tyrants
             ,
             who
             (
             swolne
             with
             liuour
             and
             malice
             against
             Christian
             Religion
             )
             during
             their
             raigne
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             space
             of
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             (
             by
             certaine
             vicissitudes
             of
             times
             )
             only
             excogitated
             ,
             how
             to
             punish
             Christians
             with
             most
             exquisite
             and
             horrible
             torments
             .
             What
             Christians
             ?
             The
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             our
             Catholike
             Romane
             Fayth
             ,
             who
             then
             euer
             remayned
             eauen
             ,
             in
             Fortune's
             vneauennesse
             .
             Weigh
             well
             the
             thundering
             fragours
             and
             comminations
             of
             that
             inhumane
             Monster
             ,
             who
             broyled
             S.
             Laurence
             vpon
             the
             gridiron
             :
             
               
               
                 Hunc
                 (f)
                 esse
                 vestris
                 Orgijs
              
               
                 Moremque
                 &
                 artem
                 proditum
                 est
                 :
              
               
                 Hanc
                 disciplinam
                 faederis
                 ,
              
               
                 Libent
                 vt
                 auro
                 Antistites
                 .
              
               
                 Argenteis
                 scyphis
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             In
             English
             thus
             :
             
               
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 your
                 sacred
                 Rites
                 is
                 knowne
                 ,
              
               
                 Report
                 whereof
                 through
                 euerie
                 place
                 is
                 blowne
                 :
              
               
                 Your
                 Bishops
                 must
                 performe
                 their
                 Sacrifice
              
               
                 In
                 golden
                 Plates
                 ;
                 and
                 sacred
                 Bloud
                 likewise
              
               
                 Must
                 smoake
                 in
                 siluer
                 Cupps
                 in
                 each
                 man's
                 sight
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 Tapers
                 burne
                 (
                 besett
                 in
                 gould
                 )
                 all
                 night
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 further
                 yet
                 by
                 spreading
                 fame't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 thousands
                 of
                 Sester●ians
                 are
                 payd
              
               
                 By
                 your
                 owne
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 tbrough
                 their
                 sale
                 of
                 lands
              
               
                 Vnto
                 your
                 Churches
                 vse
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 tbeir
                 hands
              
               
                 To
                 beggerie
                 often
                 bring
                 their
                 nearest
                 heyres
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 you
                 free
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 father's
                 cares
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 heapes
                 of
                 siluer
                 vsually
                 you
                 hide
              
               
                 In
                 s●cret
                 corners
                 of
                 your
                 Churches
                 side
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 it
                 repute
                 a
                 marke
                 of
                 Pietie
                 ,
              
               
                 To
                 disinherite
                 your
                 Posteritie
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 restore
                 the
                 treasure
                 badly
                 gott
                 ,
              
               
                 Which
                 now
                 in
                 darkesome
                 holes
                 doth
                 lye
                 forgott
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Publike
                 Treasure
              
               
                 In
                 Iustice
                 ought
                 thereof
                 to
                 make
                 due
                 seasure
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 thus
                 our
                 Captaines
                 and
                 our
                 Men-of-warre
              
               
                 Of
                 their
                 iust
                 stipends
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 debarre
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Principle
                 you
                 haue
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 knowne
                 :
              
               
                 Restore
                 to
                 euerie
                 one
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 his
                 owne
                 .
              
               
                 Cesar
                 (
                 loe
                 )
                 here
                 acknowledges
                 Cesar's
                 print
              
               
                 And
                 stamp
                 in
                 siluer
                 ,
                 made
                 first
                 at
                 the
                 mint
                 .
              
               
                 Render
                 to
                 Cesar
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 Cesar's
                 due
                 ;
              
               
                 I
                 aske
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 by
                 right
                 ought
                 to
                 accrue
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 God
                 his
                 stampe
                 in
                 siluer
                 did
                 not
                 frame
                 ,
              
               
                 Nor
                 stoared
                 was
                 with
                 gould
                 ,
                 when
                 first
                 he
                 came
                 :
              
               
                 In
                 riches
                 poore
                 ,
                 his
                 doctrine
                 he
                 first
                 taught
                 ,
              
               
                 With
                 emptie
                 purse
                 his
                 Precepts
                 he
                 in-brought
                 .
              
               
                 Performe
                 in
                 deeds
                 ,
                 what
                 with
                 his
                 Words
                 
                 accords
                 ;
              
               
                 Restore
                 your
                 Gould
                 ;
                 be
                 only
                 rich
                 in
                 Words
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Who
             seemeth
             this
             Tygar
             to
             be
             ?
             Against
             whome
             doth
             he
             thus
             fome
             ,
             and
             lighten
             forth
             his
             rage
             ?
             Whose
             Churches
             ,
             Sacrifices
             ,
             lights
             ,
             Rites
             ,
             and
             ornaments
             seeketh
             he
             to
             abolish
             ?
             What
             Churche's
             goulden
             gobletts
             ,
             and
             siluer
             Chalices
             ,
             and
             sumptuous
             donaries
             ,
             and
             plentifull
             treasure
             doth
             he
             so
             much
             stomack
             ?
             Verily
             this
             Man
             euen
             acteth
             Luther
             .
             For
             vnder
             what
             other
             veyle
             haue
             our
             Nemrods
             (g)
             masked
             their
             latrocinies
             and
             robberies
             ,
             when
             they
             prayed
             vpon
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             dissipated
             the
             patrimonie
             of
             CHRIST
             ?
             But
             now
             to
             looke
             on
             the
             other
             end
             of
             the
             Ballance
             ;
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             (
             that
             terrour
             or
             scourge
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             were
             scourges
             of
             Christians
             )
             
             what
             Church
             brought
             he
             to
             the
             hauen
             or
             shore
             of
             quietnes
             ?
             
               That
               verie
               Church
               ,
               of
               which
               Sylueste●
            
             (h]
             
               was
               Pilot
            
             whome
             liuing
             (
             for
             fea●e
             of
             persecution
             )
             vnder
             the
             hatches
             in
             Soractes
             ,
             Constantine
             called
             forth
             ,
             that
             from
             his
             hands
             he
             might
             receaue
             our
             Baptisme
             .
             Vnder
             what
             banner
             fought
             this
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             he
             became
             so
             victorious
             ?
             
               Vnder
               the
               signe
               of
               the
            
             (i)
             Crosse.
             By
             what
             Mother
             was
             he
             made
             so
             celebr●ous
             ?
             
               By
               Helena
            
             .
             To
             what
             Fathers
             of
             Christ's
             Church
             did
             he
             adioyne
             himself
             ?
             
               To
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Ny●ene
               Councell
               .
            
             Who
             were
             the
             Men
             ?
             
               Syluester
               ,
               Marcus
               ,
               Iulius
               ,
               Athanasi●s
               ,
               Nicolaus
               .
            
             To
             whose
             prayers
             did
             he
             recommend
             himself
             ?
             
               To
               the
               intercession
               of
               An●on●e
            
             .
             (k]
             What
             seat●
             did
             he
             affect
             in
             that
             Synode
             ?
             
               Through
               an
               humble
               ambition
               ,
               the
            
             (l)
             low●st
             .
             O
             how
             more
             
             regall
             and
             princelie
             did
             he
             appeare
             ,
             being
             enthroned
             in
             the
             
               Chayre
               of
               Humilitie
            
             ,
             then
             those
             doe
             ,
             who
             haue
             vnduely
             hunted
             after
             the
             Title
             of
             a
             King
             ?
             It
             is
             ouer
             tedious
             to
             relate
             all
             the
             particulars
             of
             this
             Passage
             .
             But
             from
             the
             different
             comportments
             of
             these
             two
             Emperours
             (
             the
             one
             being
             most
             maleuolent
             to
             vs
             ,
             the
             other
             most
             beneuolent
             )
             we
             may
             easily
             coniecture
             of
             all
             other
             poynts
             .
             For
             as
             by
             the
             wickednes
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             our
             Prologue
             became
             most
             turbulent
             ;
             so
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             lat●r
             ,
             our
             Catastrophe
             and
             end
             was
             made
             most
             diuine
             and
             happie
             .
          
           
             
             Next
             ,
             let
             vs
             behould
             the
             Turkish
             proceedings
             .
             
               Mahomet
               &
               Sergius
            
             (m)
             (
             the
             Apostata
             Monde
             )
             lye
             howling
             in
             the
             lowest
             and
             most
             darkesome
             nooke
             of
             Hell
             ,
             being
             loaded
             with
             their
             owne
             and
             their
             Successour's
             
             flagitious
             crimes
             .
             This
             portentious
             and
             
               fierce
               Beast
            
             (
             the
             Sa●acens
             and
             Turks
             ,
             I
             meane
             )
             except
             he
             had
             beene
             (n)
             calmed
             and
             repressed
             by
             the
             Order
             of
             Knights
             of
             our
             
               Holie
               Wa●fare
            
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             Catholike
             Princes
             and
             Forces
             (
             for
             as
             for
             Luther
             ,
             Solyman
             the
             Turk
             is
             reported
             to
             haue
             giuen
             thankes
             to
             him
             by
             his
             letters
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             Lutheran
             Partie
             and
             States
             (
             as
             if
             they
             had
             interleagued
             togeather
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             had
             beene
             but
             Adue●sarie-friends
             )
             this
             progresse
             of
             the
             Turks
             is
             to
             them
             accounted
             pleasing
             &
             gratefull
             )
             this
             furious
             Eryn●is
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             being
             most
             exitial
             &
             dangerous
             to
             all
             Christendome
             ,
             had
             before
             this
             day
             made
             deuastation
             and
             spoyle
             of
             all
             Europe
             ,
             breathing
             an
             vtter
             euisceration
             thereof
             ;
             and
             had
             beene
             no
             lesse
             forward
             and
             diligent
             in
             ouerthrowing
             Altars
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Signes
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             then
             Caluin
             himself
             whose
             Ad
             ,
             is
             hereticall
             impietie
             hath
             beene
             .
             Since
             then
             by
             the
             labour
             and
             industrie
             of
             our
             men
             (
             whose
             inuincible
             courage
             hath
             beene
             the
             stoppe
             or
             partition-wall
             betweene
             the
             Tu●ke
             and
             Europe
             )
             the
             Saraceus
             haue
             beene
             kept
             back
             from
             the
             cutting
             of
             the
             throats
             of
             all
             Christians
             :
             It
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             ●eputed
             ,
             as
             our
             designed
             and
             peculiar
             enem●es
             .
          
           
             
             Let
             vs
             vouchsafe
             a
             looke
             vpon
             the
             Heretiks
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             dreggs
             ,
             the
             bellowes
             ,
             the
             fuell
             of
             Hell-fire
             ,
             there
             they
             lying
             in
             a
             death
             ,
             which
             neuer
             dyes
             .
             First
             affronteth
             vs
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             :
             What
             did
             he
             perpetrate
             ?
             
               He
               spoy●ed
               man
               ●f
               free-will
            
             ,
             (o)
             and
             first
             
               broached
               the
               doctrine
               of
               sole
               Fayth
               .
            
             Next
             appeareth
             Nouat●anus
             .
             
             What
             Gallant
             was
             this
             ?
             
               This
               Man
               tumultuously
               making
               himself
               Antipope
               ,
            
             did
             braue
             ,
             (q)
             
               aud
               shoulder
               out
               of
               his
               Seate
               ,
               Cornelius
               the
               true
               Pope
            
             :
             He
             further
             was
             an
             enemie
             of
             the
             two
             (r)
             Sacraments
             of
             Penance
             &
             Chr●sme
             .
             Then
             occurreth
             
               Manes
               Persa
            
             .
             This
             fellow's
             Scene
             ,
             was
             to
             
               dogmatize
               ,
               that
               Baptisme
            
             (s)
             
               could
               not
               conferre
               Saluation
            
             .
             After
             him
             ,
             Aerius
             (
             the
             Arian
             )
             presenteth
             himself
             :
             This
             
               man
               condemned
               all
               Prayers
            
             (t)
             
               for
               the
               dead
               ;
               and
               equalled
               Priests
               with
               Bishops
               .
            
             Next
             followeth
             Aetius
             ,
             who
             with
             open
             mouth
             maintayned
             the
             Heresie
             of
             
               Onlie
               Fayth
            
             who
             was
             surnamed
             ,
             (u)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (x)
             (
             an
             Atheist
             no
             lesse
             then
             Lucian
             .
             Then
             crept
             vp
             Vigilantius
             ,
             who
             could
             
               not
               brooke
               ,
               that
               Saints
            
             (y)
             
               should
               be
               prayed
               vnto
            
             :
             And
             
               Iouinian
               ,
               who
               (
               wh●ly
               immersed
               in
               flesh
               )
               placed
               Virginitie
            
             (z)
             
               and
               Marriadge
               in
               
               one
               scale
               or
               ballance
               .
            
             To
             conclude
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             came
             that
             vniuersall
             Collunies
             ,
             or
             masse
             of
             filth
             ,
             
               Macedonius
               ,
               Pelagius
               ,
               N●storius
               ,
               Eutiches
               ,
            
             the
             M●nothelits
             ,
             the
             Iconomach●
             ,
             &
             other
             Planetarie
             &
             wandring
             Heretikes
             ,
             to
             whom
             Posteritie
             shall
             adioyne
             Luther
             &
             ●aluin
             .
             Of
             what
             ayerie
             we●e
             al
             these
             Birds
             ?
             
               They
               were
               all
               bad
               Crowes
               ,
               hatched
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               eg
            
             ;
             Who
             rebelling
             and
             making
             head
             against
             the
             chief
             Doctours
             and
             Pastours
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             were
             in
             the
             end
             by
             them
             confounded
             ,
             and
             annihilated
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             leaue
             Hell
             ,
             and
             be
             testored
             to
             the
             Earth
             .
             
             What
             way
             so
             euer
             I
             conuert
             my
             eye
             or
             thought
             ,
             whether
             I
             behould
             and
             consider
             the
             Patriarchall
             and
             
               Apostolical
               Seates
            
             ;
             or
             the
             chiefe
             Prelats
             of
             other
             Nations
             ;
             or
             the
             most
             renowned
             
               Princes
               ,
               Kings
            
             ,
             and
             Emperours
             ;
             or
             the
             first
             plantation
             
             of
             Christianitie
             throughout
             all
             Countries
             ;
             or
             anie
             
               Character
               of
               Antiquitie
            
             ,
             or
             
               Light
               of
               Reason
            
             ,
             or
             
               signature
               ●nd
               print
               of
               Ve●tue
               and
               Moralitie
            
             ;
             They
             all
             most
             seruiceably
             giue
             their
             voyces
             and
             suffrages
             in
             behalf
             of
             our
             Fayth
             ;
             yea
             they
             all
             euen
             trumpett
             forth
             the
             indubitate
             infallibilitie
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Witnes
             of
             this
             poynt
             is
             the
             vninterrupted
             succession
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             ;
             
             In
             which
             Church
             (
             to
             speake
             in
             Austin's
             dialect
             )
             (a)
             
               Apostolicae
               Cathedrae
               semper
               viguit
               principatus
               ,
               the
               principalitie
               and
               preheminence
               of
               the
               Apostolical
               Chayre
               euer
               flourished
               .
            
             Witnesses
             also
             are
             
               other
               Apostolical
               Seates
            
             ;
             to
             which
             this
             verie
             name
             of
             Apostolicall
             ,
             was
             peculiarly
             and
             remarkably
             ascribed
             ;
             in
             that
             they
             were
             first
             (b)
             erected
             either
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             Hearers
             and
             
             Schollars
             .
          
           
             Witnesses
             againe
             are
             the
             
               Pastours
               and
               Doctours
            
             dispersed
             through-out
             all
             Nations
             ;
             being
             much
             disterminated
             in
             place
             ,
             but
             in
             our
             Religion
             most
             concordant
             :
             as
             ,
             (c)
             
               Ignatius
               and
               Chrysostome
            
             ,
             at
             Antioch
             :
             
               Peter
               ,
               Alexander
               ,
               Athanasius
               ,
               Theophilus
               ,
            
             at
             Alexandria
             :
             
               Macarius
               and
               Cyrill
            
             ,
             at
             Ierusalem
             :
             Proclus
             ,
             at
             Constantinople
             :
             
               Gregorie
               and
               Basil
            
             ,
             in
             Cappadocia
             :
             Thaumaturgus
             ,
             in
             Pontus
             :
             Polycarpus
             ,
             at
             Smyrna
             :
             Iustinu●
             ,
             at
             Athens
             :
             Dionysius
             ,
             at
             Corinth
             :
             Gregorie
             ,
             at
             Nyssa
             :
             Methodius
             ,
             at
             Tyrus
             :
             Ephremus
             ,
             in
             Syria
             :
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               Optatus
               ,
               Austin
            
             ,
             in
             Africke
             :
             Epiphanius
             ,
             in
             Cyprus
             :
             Andreas
             ,
             at
             Creete
             :
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               Paulinus
               ,
               Gaudentius
               ,
               Prosper
               ,
               Faustus
               ,
               Vigilius
               ,
            
             in
             Italie
             ;
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Martinus
               ,
               Hilarius
               ,
               Eucherius
               ,
               Gregorie
               ,
               Saluianus
               ,
            
             in
             France
             :
             
               V●ncentius
               ,
               Or●siu●
               ,
               Hildefonsus
               ,
               
               Leander
               ,
               Isodorus
               ,
            
             in
             Spayne
             :
             In
             
               Britannie
               ,
               Fugatius
               ,
               Damianus
               ,
               Iustus
               ,
               Mellitus
               ,
               Beda
               .
            
             To
             conclude
             (
             that
             I
             may
             not
             be
             thought
             ambitious
             in
             recitall
             of
             Names
             )
             what
             intire
             works
             ,
             or
             but
             fragments
             ,
             are
             yet
             extant
             of
             those
             Writers
             ,
             who
             liuing
             in
             most
             dis-ioyned
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             haue
             sowed
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             all
             corroborate
             and
             strenghten
             that
             one
             Fayth
             ,
             which
             we
             Catholiks
             at
             this
             day
             professe
             .
             O
             blessed
             Christ
             !
             with
             what
             coulour
             or
             pretext
             of
             excuse
             can
             I
             playster
             my
             cause
             ,
             or
             how
             can
             I
             apologize
             for
             myself
             ,
             why
             thou
             should
             not
             exterminate
             me
             out
             of
             the
             number
             of
             thy
             Saints
             ,
             yf
             so
             I
             shall
             aduance
             before
             so
             manie
             Lights
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             certaine
             obscure
             hedge-creepers
             ;
             in
             number
             few
             ,
             in
             learning
             weake
             ,
             in
             doctrine
             and
             Fayth
             
             diuided
             ,
             in
             conuersation
             prophane
             and
             facinorous
             ?
          
           
             Witnesses
             in
             like
             manner
             are
             all
             ancient
             Princes
             ,
             
             
               Kings
               ,
               Cesars
            
             ,
             and
             their
             Common-wealths
             ;
             The
             pietie
             of
             which
             Princes
             and
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             Discipline
             both
             of
             Peace
             and
             Warre
             did
             originally
             take
             their
             rooting
             ,
             in
             this
             our
             Catholike
             doctrine
             .
             What
             (d)
             Theodosij
             out
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             what
             Charles'es
             out
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             may
             I
             here
             recite
             ?
             What
             Edwards
             of
             England
             ,
             Lodouicks
             of
             France
             ,
             Hermingildi
             of
             Spayne
             ,
             Henryes
             of
             Saxony
             ,
             Wenceslaes
             of
             Bohemia
             ,
             Leopolds
             of
             Austria
             ,
             Steuens
             of
             Hungarie
             ,
             Iosaphats
             of
             India
             ;
             finally
             what
             other
             Dynastaes
             and
             Toparchaes
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             Gouernours
             of
             Empires
             and
             particular
             places
             ,
             throughout
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             may
             I
             appeale
             vnto
             ?
             All
             which
             (
             being
             organized
             with
             secular
             power
             )
             by
             
             example
             ,
             by
             Armes
             ,
             by
             Lawes
             ,
             by
             solicitous
             industrie
             ,
             by
             magnificent
             charges
             ,
             haue
             maintained
             &
             supported
             our
             Church
             ?
             (e]
             For
             so
             Esay
             long-since
             foretolde
             :
             
               Erunt
               Reges
               nutricij
               tui
               ,
               &
               Reginae
               nutrices
               tuae
               ;
               Kings
               shal
               be
               thy
               foster-fathers
               ,
               &
               queenes
               thy
               nurces
               .
            
             Giue
             eare
             ,
             ô
             E●izabeth
             ,
             most
             potent
             Queene
             ;
             To
             thee
             so
             great
             a
             Prophet
             preacheth
             ,
             thee
             he
             instructeth
             in
             thy
             dutie
             .
             I
             doe
             confidently
             auerre
             ,
             that
             
               one
               Heauen
               in
               not
               wide
               enough
               ,
               to
               contayne
               Caluin
               and
               these
               Princes
               .
            
             With
             these
             Monarcks
             then
             range
             thyself
             ,
             runne
             with
             them
             one
             and
             the
             same
             line
             of
             Action
             ;
             To
             thee
             I
             speake
             ,
             who
             art
             worthie
             thy
             Progenitours
             ,
             worthie
             the
             transcendencie
             of
             thy
             witt
             ,
             worthie
             the
             rarenes
             of
             thy
             learning
             ,
             worthie
             the
             high
             prayses
             and
             Elogies
             passed
             vpon
             thee
             ,
             finally
             worthie
             thy
             present
             dignitie
             &
             Regall
             
             Soueraignetie
             .
             Only
             this
             thing
             I
             plott
             towards
             thee
             ,
             and
             this
             I
             will
             plott
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             be
             the
             euent
             :
             This
             is
             my
             dangerous
             machination
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             trayterous
             attempt
             ▪
             against
             whome
             ,
             as
             against
             the
             designed
             enemie
             of
             thy
             life
             ,
             the
             Aduersaries
             so
             often
             do
             threaten
             the
             gibbet
             .
             
               All
               hayle
               ,
               ô
               holie
               Crosse
            
             !
             The
             day
             will
             come
             (
             
               ô
               Queene
               Elizabeth
            
             )
             that
             verie
             day
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             when
             the
             veyle
             of
             each
             man's
             actions
             shal
             be
             drawne
             aside
             ,
             &
             when
             it
             will
             euidently
             appeare
             ,
             whether
             the
             
               Societie
               of
            
             IESVS
             ,
             or
             the
             
               broode
               of
               Luther
            
             did
             affect
             thee
             with
             Christian
             Loue
             and
             Charitie
             .
             I
             hasten
             forward
             .
          
           
             
             Witnesses
             furthermore
             of
             the
             certaintie
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             are
             all
             the
             Quarters
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             (
             after
             the
             Incarnation
             and
             Birth
             of
             Christ
             )
             the
             trumpet
             of
             the
             Gospel
             
             hath
             sounded
             .
             Was
             it
             a
             worke
             of
             small
             labour
             (
             thinke
             you
             )
             to
             seale
             vp
             for
             euer
             the
             mouthes
             of
             the
             Idolls
             ,
             and
             to
             import
             and
             bring
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             vnto
             the
             Gentils
             ?
             Luther
             preachet
             Christ
             ;
             We
             Catholiks
             preach
             Christ
             ,
             But
             is
             Christ
             diuided
             ?
             No.
             (f)
             Either
             we
             ,
             or
             he
             ,
             doe
             preach
             a
             false
             CHRIST
             .
             How
             then
             standeth
             the
             matter
             ?
             
               I
               will
               shew
            
             .
             Let
             him
             be
             the
             true
             CHRIST
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             be
             on
             their
             partie
             ,
             by
             whose
             forces
             Dagon's
             (g)
             necke
             was
             shiuered
             in
             peeces
             .
             Our
             CHRIST
             vouchsafed
             to
             vse
             our
             paines
             ,
             when
             he
             dis-enthralled
             &
             freed
             so
             manie
             Soules
             from
             longer
             worshipping
             of
             those
             
               Iupiters
               ,
               Mercuries
               ,
               Dianaes
               ,
               Phaehades
               ,
            
             and
             dissipated
             from
             their
             harts
             that
             horrible
             N●ght
             of
             Hellish
             darknes
             .
             The
             time
             will
             not
             suffer
             me
             to
             insist
             in
             forraine
             presidents
             &
             examples
             ;
             The
             disclosure
             (
             as
             I
             may
             
             say
             )
             and
             opening
             of
             su●h
             Countries
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             Christi●n
             Religion
             )
             as
             are
             neare
             at
             hand
             &
             domesticall
             ,
             we
             will
             contemplate
             .
             The
             
               Irish
               Nation
            
             then
             first
             sucked
             either
             no
             Religion
             ,
             or
             ours
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Catholike
             Religion
             )
             from
             Patritiu●
             ,
             the
             Scottish
             from
             Palladius
             ,
             the
             English
             from
             Austin
             ;
             All
             these
             three
             men
             being
             consecrated
             Bishops
             at
             Rome
             ,
             sent
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             euer
             with
             a
             dutifull
             Obseruancie
             reuerencing
             Rome
             .
             The
             matter
             is
             most
             euident
             .
             I
             poaste
             .
          
           
             
             Witnesses
             in
             this
             last
             place
             of
             the
             irrefragable
             truth
             of
             our
             Fayth
             ,
             are
             the
             Vniuersities
             ;
             witnesses
             are
             all
             
               written
               Lawes
            
             ;
             witnesses
             the
             
               common
               manners
               and
               customes
            
             of
             People
             ;
             witnesses
             the
             
               Election
               and
               Inauguration
               of
               Emperours
            
             ;
             witnesses
             are
             the
             Ceremonies
             &
             
               Anoylings
               of
               Kings
            
             ;
             Witnesses
             
             the
             
               Orders
               of
               Knights
            
             ,
             and
             the
             verie
             
               fashion
               of
               their
               Militarie
               Robes
            
             ,
             Witnesses
             are
             the
             Churches-windowes
             ;
             witnesses
             the
             
               Stamps
               and
               Coynes
               of
               Siluer
            
             ;
             witnesses
             the
             
               Gates
               of
               Citties
            
             ;
             and
             their
             publike
             Towne-howses
             ;
             witnesses
             the
             
               pious
               works
               &
               vertuous
               liues
            
             of
             our
             Ancestours
             ;
             To
             conclude
             ,
             Witnesses
             are
             all
             things
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             
               Great
               or
               Small
            
             ,
             contayned
             within
             the
             Circumference
             of
             this
             vast
             Vniuers
             ,
             that
             no
             other
             Religion
             then
             ours
             ,
             did
             euer
             take
             anie
             deepe
             roote
             and
             plantation
             .
          
           
             All
             which
             former
             Reasons
             and
             Considerations
             (
             as
             so
             manie
             sealing
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             euen
             cloying
             my
             Iudgement
             with
             satiety
             of
             Proofes
             )
             being
             fully
             &
             deliberatly
             weighed
             ,
             I
             did
             hould
             it
             no
             litle
             insolencie
             and
             madnes
             for
             me
             ,
             to
             breake
             with
             all
             Christians
             of
             precedent
             Times
             ,
             
             giuing
             them
             my
             last
             Adieu
             ;
             and
             to
             comparte
             &
             consociate
             myself
             with
             the
             verie
             froath
             of
             men
             ,
             &
             certaine
             out-casts
             or
             lost
             Companions
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             freely
             confesse
             ,
             I
             am
             much
             encouraged
             and
             animated
             to
             this
             Conflict
             ,
             in
             which
             except
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             be
             detruded
             &
             driuen
             out
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             proud
             Lucifer
             recouer
             Heauen
             ,
             I
             cannot
             fall
             .
             In
             regarde
             whereof
             I
             doe
             presume
             ,
             that
             Charke
             ,
             who
             so
             inhumanely
             doth
             conuitiate
             me
             ,
             tearing
             asunder
             my
             good
             name
             and
             reputation
             ,
             should
             in
             all
             equitie
             be
             of
             a
             more
             gentil
             flexure
             ,
             and
             more
             supple-minded
             towards
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             resolued
             to
             impathe
             my
             sinfull
             and
             poore
             soule
             (
             the
             which
             CHRIST
             hath
             bought
             at
             so
             high
             a
             rate
             )
             rather
             in
             a
             
               safe
               way
            
             ,
             in
             a
             
               certaine
               way
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               King's
               high-way
            
             ,
             then
             to
             hang
             it
             vpon
             the
             
             rockes
             and
             bryas
             of
             Caluin's
             pestiferous
             doctrine
             and
             Innouations
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             Here
             now
             (
             
               most
               celeb●ious
               Academians
            
             )
             you
             haue
             this
             small
             guift
             (
             an
             earnest
             of
             my
             much
             expected
             Congresse
             )
             composed
             at
             seuerall
             stolen
             howers
             in
             time
             of
             my
             daily
             iourneying
             .
             My
             proiect
             was
             ,
             to
             absterge
             and
             wipe
             away
             with
             you
             my
             supposed
             spott
             of
             arrogancie
             ,
             to
             giue
             some
             Reasons
             for
             the
             iustifying
             of
             my
             confidencie
             ,
             &
             withall
             ,
             whylest
             you
             are
             inuited
             to
             the
             Schooles
             with
             me
             ,
             to
             sett
             before
             your
             iudgements
             some
             considerable
             poynts
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             taste
             &
             delibation
             .
             Yf
             you
             hould
             it
             equall
             ,
             if
             secure
             ,
             if
             reasonable
             ,
             to
             erect
             Luther
             or
             Caluin
             ,
             as
             the
             Square
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Oracle
             of
             the
             
             Holie-Ghost
             ,
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Schoole-maister
             of
             all
             Councells
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             be
             short
             ,
             a
             God
             ,
             assuming
             a
             supreme
             soueraignetie
             ouer
             all
             Witnesses
             and
             Ages
             ,
             I
             am
             in
             despayre
             of
             bettering
             your
             mindes
             by
             my
             endeauours
             ,
             whether
             you
             Reade
             or
             Heare
             :
             But
             if
             you
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             Ideated
             and
             figured
             out
             to
             myself
             ,
             Philosophers
             ,
             eagle-eyed
             ,
             louers
             of
             Truth
             ,
             integritie
             ,
             &
             modestie
             ;
             enemies
             to
             headlong
             rashnes
             ,
             illaqueations
             ,
             and
             Sophismes
             ;
             you
             then
             will
             easily
             see
             the
             full
             day
             at
             Noone-tyde
             ,
             who
             can
             espie
             the
             first
             appearance
             or
             breake
             of
             day
             ,
             through
             a
             small
             creuis
             or
             slifter
             .
             I
             will
             euen
             power
             myself
             out
             vnto
             you
             ,
             &
             will
             freely
             speake
             ,
             what
             the
             immensenes
             of
             my
             Loue
             towards
             you
             ,
             your
             owne
             danger
             ,
             and
             the
             greatnes
             of
             the
             busines
             may
             iustly
             
             seeme
             to
             require
             .
             The
             Deuill
             is
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             will
             most
             clearely
             discouer
             this
             light
             ,
             if
             once
             you
             beginne
             but
             to
             lift
             vp
             your
             eyes
             .
             For
             what
             stupour
             and
             insensibilitie
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             aduance
             aboue
             all
             Christian
             antiquitie
             some
             obscure
             and
             vnlearned
             Hanmers
             and
             Charks
             ?
             But
             there
             are
             certaine
             pleasing
             Allectiues
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             deuil
             much
             enlargeth
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             (
             as
             by
             his
             netts
             )
             he
             hath
             already
             ensnared
             many
             of
             your
             qualitie
             .
             What
             be
             they
             ?
             
               Gold
               ,
               Glorie
               ,
               delicacie
            
             of
             
               sare
               ,
               Venerie
            
             .
             Spurne
             at
             them
             .
             O
             ,
             buyld
             your
             mindes
             of
             such
             an
             height
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             assaults
             of
             these
             low
             and
             fading
             delights
             may
             not
             reach
             thereto
             .
             What
             other
             thing
             are
             th●se
             ,
             then
             the
             entralls
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             shrill
             and
             stridulous
             Ay●e
             ,
             a
             Kit●hin
             of
             wormes
             ,
             dunghill
             pleasures
             ?
             Spitt
             
             at
             them
             .
             CHRIST
             is
             rich
             ▪
             who
             will
             maintayne
             you
             :
             He
             is
             a
             King
             who
             will
             honour
             you
             :
             Lauteous
             ▪
             who
             will
             satiate
             you
             :
             
               Specious
               and
               beautifull
            
             ,
             who
             will
             heape
             vpon
             you
             all
             pleasure
             and
             happinesse
             .
             Vnder
             his
             Banner
             then
             marshall
             yourselues
             ,
             to
             him
             giue
             vp
             your
             names
             ;
             that
             so
             you
             being
             become
             truly
             most
             learned
             ,
             &
             spiritually
             most
             valourous
             ,
             and
             this
             without
             delay
             (
             for
             he
             is
             ignorant
             ,
             who
             is
             euer
             learning
             ;
             and
             liueth
             euill
             ,
             who
             is
             euer
             beginning
             to
             liue
             well
             )
             you
             may
             close
             vp
             your
             dayes
             with
             Trophies
             and
             Triumphs
             of
             Victorie
             .
             Fare
             you
             well
             .
             From
             Cosmopolis
             ,
             a
             Cittie
             in
             the
             World.
             158●
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           HEADS
           OF
           THE
           TEN
           Reasons
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             ,
             pag.
             39.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Sentence
             of
             Holie
             Sriptures
             .
             pag.
             59.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             Holie
             Church
             .
             pag.
             63.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Councels
             .
             pag.
             73.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Fathers
             .
             pag.
             87.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             They
             grounds
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             pag.
             1●0
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Historie
             .
             pag.
             117.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Paradoxes
             .
             pag.
             125.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Sophismes
             .
             pag.
             147.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             All
             Kindes
             of
             witnesse●
             .
             pag.
             155.
             
          
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A17867-e290
           
             (a)
             
               August
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
             
               Confess
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Ps.
             125.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Esay
               .
               c.
            
             54.
             
          
           
             [d)
             
               Daniel
               c.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Ioan
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17867-e870
           
             (a)
             
               Ioan
               c.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Apoc.
             7.
             
          
           
             (i)
             1.
             
             Co●
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Ier.
             38.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17867-e2380
           
             (a)
             
               August
               .
               l.
            
             28.
             
               contra
               Faustū
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
               &
               de
               Vtilitat
               .
               ●reden
               li
               ●
               .
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Math.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Irenaeu●
               l.
            
             1.
             c
             26
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Iuth
               .
               in
               Non.
               T●stam
               .
               Ge●m
               .
               Praefat.
               in
               Epist.
               Iacobi
               .
               Vid●
               l
               de
               Captiuit
               .
               Bab.
               c
               de
               extrem
               vnctione
               &
               Cent.
            
             2.
             
             
               Magd
               pag.
            
             58.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Iac.
             2
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               B●bl
               .
               Geneu
            
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Tob
             11.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Eccl●s
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             (i)
             2.
             
             Machab
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             (k)
             2.
             
             Machab
             .
             15
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               The
               Bookes
               he
               ,
               Baruch
               ,
               Tobias
               ,
               Iudith
               ,
               Sapiētia
               E●●les
               .
               and
               the
               two
               Machab
               .
            
          
           
             (m]
             
               Epist.
               to
               the
               Heb.
               Epist.
               o●
               Iu●e
               ,
            
             2.
             
             
               Epist.
               of
               Peter
            
             .
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
               of
               Iohn
               This
               appeareth
               from
               Lu●her
               in
               P●aefat
               citat
               .
               Magd●burg
               .
               Cent.
            
             1.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
             
               K●mpnit
               in
               exam
               Conc.
               Tridēt
               .
               Sess.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Bibl
               Geneu
            
          
           
             [o)
             
               Austin
               .
               de
               doct●in
               .
               Christ.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             p)
             
               Vide
               Concil
               .
               Tridēt
               .
               s●ss
            
             4.
             
          
           
             (q)
             
               Vi●
               .
               M●l●b
               .
               Can.
               l.
               ●
               .
               de
               lor.
               Theolog.
               c.
            
             9
             .
             1●.11
             .
          
           
             
               Austin
               de
               Praed●st
               .
               Sanct.
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             (s)
             
               In●tit
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             7
             〈◊〉
             4.5
             .
          
           
             (t)
             
               Sixt.
               Sen●ns
               .
               l.
            
             8.
             
             Haer.
             10
             
          
           
             (u)
             
               Praefat.
               in
               Cant.
               vide
               B●zam
               .
               in
               Praefat
               .
               ante
               Cōment
               .
               Calu.
               in
               I●sue
               .
            
          
           
             (x)
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Paul.
            
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               in
               ●xam
               .
               ●●n●il
               .
               Trid●nt
               .
               ●●ss
               .
            
             4.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               Praefat.
               i●
               Apocal
            
          
           
             (a)
             
               Luth.
               praefat
               .
               in
               N●●
               .
               Testam
               .
               Germ.
               
            
          
           
             (b)
             
               Serm.
               de
               Pha●●●
               .
               &
               Publican
            
          
           
             (c)
             
               Beza
               .
               in
               Luc
            
             22.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Mat.
             26
             Marc.
             14
             Luc.
             22.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Epist
               ad
               Argētin
            
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Mat.
             8
             Marc.
             1.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Luc.
             22.
             
             Mat.
             26
             
          
           
             (e)
             Marc.
             14
             
          
           
             (f)
             Marc.
             14
             Luc.
             22.
             
          
           
             (g)
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
               c.
            
             10.
             
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Mat.
             16
             
          
           
             (i)
             Ioan.
             8.
             
          
           
             (a]
             Apoc.
             2
             
          
           
             [b]
             ps
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             [c]
             Esay
             .
             2
             
          
           
             [d)
             Esay
             .
             35
             
          
           
             [e)
             Cant.
             6.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Mat
             13
             
          
           
             [g)
             Cant.
             4.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Ephes.
             5
             
          
           
             [i]
             1.
             
             Timo●
             .
             3
             
          
           
             [k]
             Ioan.
             14.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Mat.
             1●
             
          
           
             (m]
             Mat.
             18
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Calu.
               Instit.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             1
             num
             .
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Apoc.
             1
             
          
           
             (p)
             Act.
             8.10
             .
             
               &
               sequent
            
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Luth●r
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Zwingl
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Caluin
             .
          
           
             (t)
             
               vide
               Henr.
               Pantal.
               in
               Chronog
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Act.
             15
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Gregor
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
             Epi.
             24.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Ann.
             1.
             
             Elizab.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Nieen
               .
               Can.
            
             6.
             
             
               Chalced.
               art
            
             .
             4
             16
             
               Constantinop
               .
               cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Ephes.
               Concil
               .
               Epist.
               ad
               Nestor
               .
               Nicen.
               can
               .
            
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Calced
               .
               Act.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             (g]
             
               Nic.
               Concil
               .
               apud
               Socrat.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               vide
               Chalced.
               Can.
            
             4.7.16.24
             
          
           
             (i)
             Mat.
             28
             Ioan.
             14.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               l.
               de
               Capt.
               Babil
            
             .
          
           
             (l)
             
               in
               Exam.
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
            
             
          
           
             (m)
             Huss
             .
          
           
             (n)
             
               Ie●●me
               ●f
               Prage
            
             .
          
           
             [o]
             Anno
             1518.
             
          
           
             [p]
             1521
             
          
           
             [q)
             
               August
               .
               Confess
            
             .
          
           
             [r)
             
               vide
               Concil
               .
               Trid●nt
               Sess
            
             15.
             
             &
             18.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Act.
             13
             1.
             
             Co●
             .
             12.
             
             &
             14
             Eph.
             4.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Mat.
             13.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Diony●
               .
               Areop
               de
               quo
               vi●●
               Syn●d
            
             6
             Act.
             4
             
               Adou
               Treu
               in
               M●rtyr
               .
               Su●d
               .
               M●tap
               .
            
          
           
             (d)
             
               ●u●h
               .
               com●●
               .
               in
            
             1
             13
             17
             
               D●u●er
               .
               &
               in
               Captiui
               .
               Babyl
            
          
           
             (e)
             
               Caussae
               dia●og
            
             .
             5
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             (f)
             C●nt
             .
             2
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             [g)
             
               Instit.
               l.
            
             1
             c.
             13.
             num
             29.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Cent.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             [i]
             Cant.
             2.
             
          
           
             [k]
             Cent.
             1.
             l.
             2
             c
             10.
             
               &
               s●q
            
             .
          
           
             (l)
             
               Tertul
               l
               de
               Praefer
               .
               contra
               Haeres
               .
            
          
           
             (m)
             
               Hyppol
               .
               Orat.
               de
               Cons.
               secul
               .
            
          
           
             (n)
             Iewel
             .
          
           
             (o)
             
               C●ussae
               .
               dialog
            
             .
             8.
             
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             [p)
             C●nt
             33.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Cent.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             (r)
             
               Paenit
               veteres
               Canon
            
             .
          
           
             (s)
             Ezec.
             13
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               p●aefat
               .
               in
               C●nt
            
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             (u)
             
               Dialog
               .
               c.
            
             7.8
             .
             
               Causs●
               .
               vbi
               sup
            
             .
          
           
             (x)
             
               Beza
               .
               in
               A●t
               .
               Ap●st
               .
               c.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               B●z
               vbi
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             (z)
             
               teste
               s●an●h
               .
               〈◊〉
               de
               Trinit
            
          
           
             (a)
             
               Luther
               .
               l.
               contra
               Hemir
               .
               vegem
               Angl.
               
            
          
           
             (b)
             
               Austin
               .
               de
               Ciuit
               Dei
               l.
            
             22
             8.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Austin
               .
               serm
               .
               de
               diuers
               .
            
             ●4
             .
             
               &
               seq
            
             .
          
           
             (d)
             
               Austin
               .
               contro
               .
               Epist.
               Man●ch
               .
               quàm
               vocat
               .
               fundam
               .
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Optat.
               l.
            
             1.
             &
             2
             contr
             .
          
           
             l.
             1.
             
               vbi
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             (g)
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             (h)
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             (i)
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             (k)
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               Aust.
               l.
            
             1.
             
               contr
               .
               Parm.
               &
               de
               Vnitat
               .
               Eccles.
               c.
            
             16.
             
               &
               l
            
             3
             
               de
               doctr
               .
               Ch●ist
               .
               c.
            
             40.
             
          
           
             (m]
             
               Fulgen●
               .
               l.
            
             2
             
               ad
               Monim
               .
               Vide
               Epist.
               Synod
               .
               Alex.
               
            
          
           
             (n)
             
               Vide
               Hi●ron
               .
               de
               scrip
               .
               Eccles.
               
            
          
           
             (o)
             
               Vide
               Epist.
               Synod
               .
               Alex.
               ad
               f●licem
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (p)
             
               Vide
               ep
               .
               Amb.
               ad
               Italos
               t.
            
             3.
             
             
               Su
               ij
               &
               eius●ē
               Ambros.
               Epist.
            
             85
             
               Item
               serm
            
             .
             91.
             
          
           
             (q)
             
               Aug.
               l.
            
             22
             
               de
               Ciuit.
               Dei
               c.
            
             8.
             
             
               Gregor
               .
               Turr.
               l.
               de
               gloria
               Martyr
               .
               c.
            
             46.
             
             Metaphrast
             .
          
           
             (r)
             
               Caluin
               .
               Iust●t
               l.
            
             1
             c.
             11.
             nu●
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             (s)
             
               de
               vita
               Iuelli
            
             .
          
           
             [a)
             Iohn
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Cant.
             4.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Generall
               Historiographers
            
          
           
             (b)
             
               Hereticall
               Histo●iograph●rs
            
          
           
             (c)
             
               Historiograph●●
               c●rtain
               Countryes
            
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Rom.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             16.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Rom.
             16
             
          
           
             [i]
             
             Act
             ●8
             .
          
           
             [k]
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               Ier●me
               in
               c.
               script
               .
               Eccl.
               &
               Euseb.
            
             2.
             
               histor
               .
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Phil.
               c.
            
             4
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Ireneus
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               Calu.
               Instit.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             1.
             nu·
             3.
             
               &
               ·
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Sadol
               .
            
          
           
             [p)
             
               Vide
               Coclaeus
               in
               anno
            
             1523.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               of
               God
            
          
           
             (b)
             
               Calu.
               Instit
            
             1.
             cap.
             18.
             l
             2.
             c
             4.
             l·
             3
             c.
             23.
             
             &
             24.
             
             
               Peter
               Martyr
               .
               in
            
             1.
             
             Samu●l
             2.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Calu.
               Instit
            
             1.
             cap.
             18.
             l
             2.
             c
             4.
             l·
             3
             c.
             23.
             
             &
             24.
             
             
               Peter
               Martyr
               in
            
             1.
             
             Samu●l
             2.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Melāct
               .
               ann●tat
               .
               in
               cap.
               Rom.
            
             8.
             witt●mb
             .
             152●
             .
          
           
             (d)
             
               sic
               do●et
               Lutherꝰ
               in
               Assert
            
             .
             36.
             
               &
               in
               l●b
               .
               de
               ●●ruo
               arbitrio
               .
            
          
           
             (e)
             
               Luth.
               praef
               .
               in
               annotat
               .
               Phil.
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Rom.
               
            
          
           
             (f)
             
               Apolog.
               Eccles.
               Angl.
            
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               Vide
               Euchir
               .
               precum
               ,
               anno
            
             1543.
             
               of
               Christ
            
          
           
             (h)
             
               Calu.
               l
            
             1
             c.
             13.
             num
             .
             23
             &
             24.
             
          
           
             [k[
             
               Beza
               .
               contra
               S●hinel
               l.
               de
               Vnitat
               .
               Hypost
               .
               dua
               .
               in
               Christ.
               n●tur
               .
            
          
           
             (i]
             
               B●za
               .
               in
               Hesh
            
             .
          
           
             (l)
             
               Calu.
               in
               Ioan.
            
             10
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Luther
               contra
               Lati●●r
            
          
           
             (n)
             
               Bucer
               .
               in
               Lu●
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             [o)
             
               Luther
               .
               Lo●
               .
               H●m
               in
               Euang.
               doctr
               .
            
          
           
             
               Marlot
               .
               in
               Math.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Caluin
               in
               ha●m
               .
               Euang.
            
             
          
           
             (r)
             
               Brētius
               .
               in
               Luc
               p●rt
            
             .
             2.
             hom
             .
             65
             
          
           
             (s)
             
               S●midel
               .
               conc
               .
               de
               possion
               .
               &
               ●aena
               Dom.
               
            
          
           
             (t)
             
               Caluin
               Instit.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             16.
             n.
             10
             11
             
               &
               Brēt
               .
               in
               Catec
               .
               ann
               .
            
             1552.
             
          
           
             (u)
             
               Calu.
               Insi
               .
               l
            
             2.
             c.
             16.
             nu
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Apoc.
             2.
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               Bucer
               .
               in
               Mat
            
             26.
             
          
           
             
               of
               Man.
            
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Illyricus
               in
               va●ijs
               libr.
               de
               Origin
               .
               peccat
               Sacer
               de
               conu●
               .
               Ec●l●s
               .
               A●pn
               .
               de
               im
               .
               &
               per
               sanct
               .
               C●mpnit
               contra
               Cens.
               Col.
               
            
          
           
             (b)
             
               Calu.
               l.
            
             4
             
               Inst
               c.
            
             15
             n
             10.11
             .
          
           
             
               of
               Sinne.
            
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Illyr
               .
               in
               varijs
               lib.
               de
               peecatori
               .
               vide
               Ilechus
               .
               in
               ep
               .
               ad
               Illyr
               .
               an
               pe●cae●ti
               sit
               substantia
               .
            
          
           
             (d)
             
               Calu
               in
               Antid
               .
               Concil
               .
               Tri●ens
               Wicles
               .
               apud
               Wal●er
               l.
               de
               Sacram
               .
               c.
            
             134.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Grace
            
             .
          
           
             (e)
             
               Luth
               in
               r●sp
               .
               contra
               Louan
               .
            
          
           
             (f)
             
               
                 Bucer
                 in
                 Ioan.
              
               2.
               
                 wel
                 .
                 in
                 nat
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Christi
                 .
                 Brent
                 .
                 hom
              
               .
               12.
               
                 in
                 Ioan.
                 Cent
                 l.
              
               1.
               c.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               Of
               Iusti●e
            
             .
          
           
             (g)
             
               He●hut
               de
               Iustif.
               in
               resp
               ad
            
             115
             
               obi●ct
               .
               Illyr
               .
               ni
               Apolog.
               Cons.
               Autu
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             
               de
               Iustific
            
             .
          
           
             (h)
             
               Cal
               l.
            
             3
             
               Inst
               c.
            
             2
             n.
             28.42
             
          
           
             (i)
             Mat
             12
             Luc.
             11.
             
          
           
             (k]
             
               Calu.
               l.
            
             ●
             .
             c.
             2.
             nu
             .
             40.
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               Luth.
               lib.
               de
               captiuis
               .
               Babylon
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Sacram.
            
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Calu.
               Inst.
               l
            
             4
             c.
             15.
             n.
             2.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Calu.
               l.
            
             4·
             
               Inst.
               c.
            
             15.
             num
             .
             7
             Cent.
             1.
             l.
             1.
             c
             10.
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               Luth.
               l.
               de
               capt
               .
               Babilon
               .
            
          
           
             [p]
             Cent.
             ●
             .
             5.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             [q]
             
               Luth.
               aduers.
               co●hlaeū
               item
               ,
               epist.
               ad
               M●lact
               .
               to
               .
            
             2.
             
               &
               in
               epist.
               a●
               Wal.
            
             
          
           
             
               The
               Anabapt
            
             .
          
           
             [r)
             Apocal
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               Māners
            
          
           
             s)
             
               Luth.
               serm
               de
               Matrim
            
             .
          
           
             t)
             
               ●uth
               .
               in
               lib.
               de
               vita
               cōiugal
               .
            
          
           
             u)
             
               ●uth
               .
               in
               Ass.
               Act.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             x)
             
               Luth
               de
               notis
               Euang.
            
             
          
           
             [y)
             
               Chark
               .
               l.
               in
               ●ēs
               .
               suum
               .
            
          
           
             z)
             
               ●uth
               .
               serm
               .
               de
               pisc
               .
               Pet.
               
            
          
           
             a)
             
               ●uth
               .
               in
               Asser
               art
            
             32.
             
          
           
             b)
             
               ●uth
               .
               l.
               deseruo
               arbit
            
             .
          
           
             c)
             
               Luth.
               de
               Moyse
            
          
           
             d)
             
               Luth
               l.
               de
               Capt
               .
               Bab.
               
            
          
           
             e
             
               ●u●h
               .
               de
               capt
               Bab
               c.
               de
               Euchar.
               
            
          
           
             f,
             
               Luth.
               in
               Ass.
               ar
            
             .
             12.13
             
          
           
             g,
             
               Luth.
               de
               capt
               .
               Babyl
               .
               c.
               de
               Ord.
               
            
          
           
             h,
             
               Luth.
               in
               capt
               .
               Bab.
               c.
               de
               Baptism
               .
            
          
           
             
               Apol.
               Eccles.
               Angl.
            
             
          
           
             S●●iama●hia
             .
          
           
             (a)
             1.
             
             Cor
             7.
             
          
           
             Logomachia
             .
          
           
             (b)
             ●
             .
             
               pa●t
               .
               qu.
            
             13.
             art
             .
             2.
             
               ad
               vrg
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Homonymia
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Apoc.
             5.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Esay
             .
             58
             
          
           
             Circulatio
             .
          
           
             (e]
             Ioan.
             3.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Isay.
             35.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Saints
               in
               Heauen
            
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               Austin
               serm
            
             .
             37.
             
               de
               Sanctis
            
             .
          
           
             (c)
             
               Damas.
               in
               vita
               Roman
               .
               Pontif.
               
            
          
           
             (e)
             
               Ignat●us
               in
               ●pi●●
               ad
               ●mi●n●ns
            
             .
          
           
             (d)
             
               Ierome
               in
               Catal.
               s●riptor
            
             .
          
           
             (f)
             
               ●u●eb
               .
               l
            
             3.
             c.
             30
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               Damas.
               in
               vita
               Tel●sph
               .
               tom
               .
            
             1.
             
               c●n
               de
               〈◊〉
               d.
            
             4
             
          
           
             (h)
             
             Ir●na●us
             ●
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             5.
             c
             ,
             ●●
             
          
           
             [k]
             Eus●b
             .
             4.
             
               h●st
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Euseb.
             4.
             
               hist.
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             [m]
             
               Euseb
               l.
            
             7
             h●st
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Pru●ēt
               in
               hymn
               .
               de
            
             S.
             Laurent
          
           
             (o)
             
               vid.
               Aug.
               serm
            
             .
             1.
             de
             S.
             
               Laurent
               Amb
               l.
            
             1.
             
               off
               .
               c.
            
             41
             
               &
               l.
            
             2.
             
               off
               .
               c.
            
             28.
             
             
               Leo
               serm
               .
               in
               die
            
             S.
             Laur●nt
          
           
             [p)
             Prudēt
             .
             in
             hymn
             .
             S.
             Laur.
             
          
           
             [q]
             
               Metaph.
               Ambr.
               s●rm
            
             .
             90
             tom
             .
             3.
             
               &
               l.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Virgin.
               〈◊〉
               T●eu
               in
               Martyr
               .
            
          
           
             [r)
             
               Russin
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c
             8.
             
          
           
             (s)
             
               e●
               Aug
               l.
            
             9.
             
             
               Confess
               .
               c.
            
             7.
             
               ●sque
               ad
            
             1●
             .
          
           
             (t)
             
               Hi●ron
               .
               in
               Ep●st
               .
               Pauliae
               .
            
          
           
             (u)
             
               Hi●r●n
               .
               in
               Catalog
               .
               Script
               .
            
          
           
             (x)
             
               Ath●n
               in
               e●a
            
             S.
             Anto.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               Ambr.
               in
               orat
               .
               su
               .
               de
               Sat●ro
               .
            
          
           
             (z)
             
               Ioan.
               l.
               ●acon
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               S●uer
               .
               Sulp.
               Metaph.
            
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Gr●gor
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
             D●a
             .
          
           
             (c)
             
               Vide
               S●xt
               .
               tom
               .
               Surij
               .
               de
               vit
               .
               Sanct.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               damned
            
             .
          
           
             [d]
             Mat.
             16.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Eus●b
             .
             4
             hist.
             5.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Ierom
               in
               Ep●st
               .
               Pau●
               .
               ad
               Marcel
               .
               &
               passim
               in
               Epist.
               
            
          
           
             
               Th●
               Heathēs
            
          
           
             (f)
             Prudētius
             in
             hymno
             de
             S.
             Laure●●
             
          
           
             (g)
             Gen
             10
             
          
           
             (h]
             
               Damas.
               in
               Sylu.
               Ni●
               .
               l
            
             7
             c
             33.
             
             
               Zona●a●
               Cedr●a
            
             .
          
           
             (i)
             
               Eus●●
               .
               l.
            
             2
             d●
             〈◊〉
             .
             
               Cōstant
               .
               c
            
             7
             8.9
             .
             
               Soz●m
               .
               l
            
             1.
             c
             8.9
             .
          
           
             (k]
             
               A●han
               ,
               in
               vita
            
             S.
             An●
             .
          
           
             (l)
             
               ●h●od
               .
               l.
            
             1
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Tu●ks
            
             .
          
           
             (m)
             Zonaras
          
           
             (n)
             
               vide
               Volater
               .
               Iou●um
               .
               Aemiliū
               .
               l.
            
             8.
             
             
               Blou●
               .
               l.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Heretiks
            
             .
          
           
             (o)
             
               Cl●m●ns
               l.
               ●
               recognit
            
             .
          
           
             (q)
             
               Cypr.
               epist.
               ad
               Iubaian
               &
               l.
            
             4.
             epis
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             (r)
             
               Theo●
               .
               de
               fab
               .
               Haeret.
               
            
          
           
             (s)
             
               August
               .
               haer
            
             46.
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               Epiph.
               haer
            
             .
             75.
             
             
               &
               Aug.
               haer
            
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             (u)
             
               Aug.
               h●er
            
             34.
             
          
           
             (x)
             
               Socrates
               l
            
             2.28
             .
          
           
             (y)
             
               Iero.
               in
               Vigil
               .
               &
               Aust.
               haer
               .
            
             83.
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               Ierom.
               in
               Iouinian
            
          
           
             
               The
               Earth
            
             .
          
           
             
               Apostolicall
               Seats
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Aust
               n.
               Ep
            
             19●
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               vile
               Tertul.
               de
               Praescript
               .
               Aug.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               de
               doctrin
               .
               Christiā
               c.
            
             8.
             
             
               Most
               distant
               countryes
            
             .
          
           
             (c)
             
               Ierom.
               in
               Catal.
               scriptor
               .
               Eccles.
               &
               alij
               .
            
          
           
             Princes
             .
          
           
             (d)
             
               Vide
               sex
               tom
               .
               Su●ij
               de
               Sanct.
               
            
          
           
             (e]
             Esay
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             
               Count●yes
               ●onuerted
               to
               Christianitie
            
             .
          
           
             (f)
             1
             C●r
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             (g)
             1.
             
             Reg.
             5.
             
          
           
             A
             〈◊〉
             
               of
               Witn●sses
            
             .